Quantcast
Channel: Early Sports and Pop Culture History Blog
Viewing all 184 articles
Browse latest View live

Wait 'til Next Year - a Painful History of Sport's Perennial Losers' Sad Refrain

$
0
0


Wait ‘til Next Year – 
a Painful History of a Sport’s Perennial Losers' Sad Refrain


July, by Grantland Rice

Hope Springs eternal in the baseball breast
Until July,
When in six towns, hurled backward from the crest,
Passes by;
And, stilled at last beyond the pennant gate,
The ringing cheer
Fades to a curse – and then the cry: “Just wait
Until next year.”

Grantland Rice, from his Bingles and Bungles column, The Washington Times (Washington DC), June 29, 1914, Home Edition, page 11.

The phrase, “wait’ll next year,” has long been the hopeful song of sports’ perennial losers.  From “da Bums” (Brooklyn Dodgers) to the “Loveable Losers” (Chicago Cubs), the phrase has long buoyed the spirits of optimistic fans through one hot-stove league after another.

For many years, from as early as 1938, “wait until next year” was closely associated with the Brooklyn Dodgers.  A documentary film, entitled “Wait ‘til Next Year: The Saga of the Chicago Cubs,” chronicled the sad history of the long-suffering Cubbies.  In professional football, a Cleveland Browns’ fan writes a blog under the heading, Wait ‘til Next Year, Again.

But as Barry Popik pointed out, the “phrase pre-dates the [Dodgers' original] nickname “Trolley Dodgers” [(1895)] and was not original to Brooklyn.”




The Phillies

In 1916, the year after Philadelphia Phillies won their first National League pennant, after thirty years of trying, they put their worries behind them:

 “Wait Until Next Year” is a forgotten sloganin Philly. Fans will not have to “Pull” the Wait-Until-Next-Year “Stuff” of the Last Three Decades.

Evening Public Ledger(Philadelphia, Pennsylvania), April 1 1916, page 14.


The Washington Senators

In the American League, it was the long-suffering Washington Senators for whom hope eternally sprung.  Things were looking up in Washington, after finishing near the top during the previous two seasons:

It’s the same old song – “wait ‘till next year”– but the fans along the Potomac are joining in stronger on the chorus than they used to. 

The Tacoma Times (Washington), March 4, 1915, page 32.

The Senators, a charter member of the American League, which started play in 1901, had been bottom dwellers for years.  In 1909, when firing their old manager was a distinct possibility, and the search was on for a new one writer hoped that:

It is not within the range of possibility that a Connie Mack or a Hughey Jennings will be found for the emergency, but there is hope that the “wait until next year” will not again prove so meaningless and disappointing.

The Washington Herald (DC), August 3, 1909, page 8. 

But, sadly, 1909 was not the first year they had problems:

Far be it from a writer in these columns to ask long-suffering fandom to wait until next year.  This hoary saying, repeated, reiterated, and re-echoed, carries with it little consolation to those who have watched and waited in vain for the opportunity to cheer a winning team.  They have been reassured in the past only to be disappointed.

The Washington Times(DC), August 15, 1909, page 10.  

The Senators’ problems were even older than the team.  In 1894, an earlier incarnation of the Senators, playing in the National League, addressed a familiar problem; they were looking for another new manager after another disastrous season; – but at least the outgoing manager deserved praise (however faint) for lifting them out of the cellar and into eleventh place:

After the Senators have gotten through their present series in Louisville they go to Cleveland, from there to Chicago, and wind up the season at St. Louis.  They are assured of eleventh place, not so much through any particularly brilliant playing of their own, but chiefly owing to Louisville’s disorganized team and its consequent poor work.  As usual whenever the local aggregation fails to win games with startling frequency rumors are set afloat that a change in managers will take place.  One close follower of the fortunes of the Washington Club is confident Manager Schmelz will not succeed himself.  While the genial Gus has not always come up to expectations he has been fortunate in getting the team out of last place and for this, if for nothing else, he is deserving of praise.  But there will be no grand outpouring of enthusiastic citizens to welcome the team back to this city, as will be the case forty miles from here, and the chances are the Senators will disband in the West.  ”Wait until next year,” will soon be heard emanating from the Wagnerian stronghold.

The Washington Times (DC), September 17, 1894, Page 4.


Other Uses
The use of the phrase, “wait ‘til next year,” was not always confined to Major League baseball.  The earliest example that I could find in baseball is from intra-state trash-talking in Nebraska; Lincoln lorded it over Omaha, because they had a baseball team and Omaha had none:

Lincoln, Neb., July 11. – To the Sporting Editor of The Bee: How is this? We are creditably informed that Omaha is no longer in it.  Poor old Omaha.  I believe you told me early in the season that Lincoln would not be in it long.  Poor old Omaha.  I’m sorry for you folks.  Population 154,563 and no ball team.  Lincoln’s population 54,000 and great ball team. Yours, R. S. McI.

Well, Mac, as Jack Morrison says, it is a Mexican stand off.  But just you wait until next year.– Sport Ed.

Omaha Daily Bee, July 19, 1891, part 2, page 12.

And that wasn’t even the earliest sporting use of the phrase.  In 1884, the sixteen-year-old, live-pigeon shooting “Boy Wonder,” H. B. Whitney, promised, “[j]ust wait until next year, and I’ll show ‘em.!” Curiously, though, he said it after winning the “Pierce diamond badge, worth $850,” at the New York State pigeon shoot at Buffalo.[i]  He won the badge, after shooting fifteen-of-fifteen live pigeons at a distance of twenty-one yards, and then five-of-five in a three-way tie-breaker at a distance of twenty-four yards, and five-of-five at a distance of thirty-one yards.  Perhaps he was predicting an even more dominant live-pigeon-shooting season the following year.  That's right, he shot twenty-five live pigeons by himself in one match - of hundreds of matches - held during the event.  One event of many during a long season.  It was a different time.

The phrase also popped up, on occasion, in other sports; such as, cycling,[ii] rowing (Penn hoped for a better result against Cornell in 1903),[iii]golf (consoling the women who missed the cut for the 1902 National Championship), and football (the Utah State Aggies hoped for a better result in 1905, after losing  to the University of Utah in 1904).[iv]

Final Post of the Year

This is my final post for the year, 2014 . . . 


. . . just wait’ll next year.


[i]The New York Times, September 6, 1884.
[ii]The Greenville Times (Greenville, Mississippi), October 6, 1897, page 4 (Wisconsin cyclists must still pay for their wheels on railroad journeys.  They are saying: “Wait until next year!”)
[iii]The St. Louis Republic, June 29, 1902, Part III, page 5.
[iv]The Salt Lake Herald, November 21, 1904, last edition, page 7.

Lead Pipe III – the Final Chapter - the Malleable History and Etymology of “Lead-Pipe Cinch"

$
0
0


Lead Pipe III – The Final Chapter:
The Malleable History and Etymology of “Lead Pipe” Cinches
Lead Pipe (or tubing)

Introduction

The idiom, “lead pipe cinch,” denotes a sure thing.  But deciphering the origin of the idiom has been anything but.  In two earlier posts (Horse Racing and Suicide and A Stone-Cold “Lead Pipe” Update), I surveyed early examples of the idiom in print, early stories explaining the purported origin of the idiom, and some educated guesses about how or why “lead pipe” was chosen as an intensifier for a regular-old “cinch.”  The word, “cinch,” comes from Spanish.  It came into English through Western cowboys who learned from Mexican caballeros to secure saddles to their horses using a “cincha” strap.  A “cincha” strap could be tightened by pulling one end of the strap through two rings, securing it with a cinch-knot.  There was no need to secure the strap with a pin through a hole in the strap, as one might with a typical belt buckle.[i]  The word, “cinch,” later came to be used, idiomatically, to mean having a strong hold on something, and eventually came to refer to a sure thing.

A “lead pipe cinch” is attested from as early as July 29, 1888.[ii]  It first emerged in horse racing circles, where a sure bet was a called a “lead pipe cinch.”  A “lead pipe cinch” was thought to be even stronger than an “air tight cinch.”  The imagery of an air-tight cinch is easy to understand.  Since “cinch” means to tighten the strap holding a saddle on a horse, an “air-tight cinch,” suggests cinching tight enough to make it air-tight. 


Purported Origin Stories


A “lead pipe” cinch, however, is more cryptic.  Two early explanations of the idiom’s origin asserted that the expression was inspired by a drowning incident.  The earlier of the two stories, from October 1888, just a few months after the earliest known appearance of the idiom, tells of a burglar who fell into the water when jumping onto a ferry to cross from New Jersey into New York City.  As he flounders, his partner takes bets on how quickly his buddy will drown.  It’s a sure thing that he will drown quickly; he knows that his friend has a section of lead pipe “coiled around his waist.”  The bet was a “lead pipe cinch.”[iii] In the later story, from 1890, plumber fell from the East River ferry.  He drowned because he was carrying one of the tools of his trade; he had “a coil of lead pipe wrapped around his body,” like a belt or a “cinch.”  The “lead pipe cinch” was too much for him, and he drowned.[iv]

Although both of these explanations sound far-fetched, they both echo details of an actual, widely reported, suicide from several years earlier.  In 1883, a feather merchant named Robert Cunningham purchased several, high-value insurance policies; and then jumped from the East River ferry.  Witnesses commented on how quickly he disappeared beneath the waves.  When they found his body several days later, they discovered why he sank so quickly.  He had a ten pound bar of lead secured to his vest by a length of wire.  A coroner’s inquest failed to rule the drowning a suicide, and the insurance policies apparently paid off.[v] 

Since the drowning happened several years before the idiom is first recorded, it is possible that the suicide could have inspired the idiom.  Perhaps gamblers admired the risk and payoff.  Perhaps he owed them money.  But the lapse of four years between the drowning and the earliest-known appearance of the idiom in print may suggest that the idiom was coined, independently, several years later.  The actual drowning incident may only have inspired the fanciful origin stories, when the new idiom called to mind the earlier, notorious suicide.


Why Lead Pipe?


If the idiom developed independently, unrelated to the drowning, it is not immediately clear how or why a “lead pipe” came to represent a particularly strong “cinch.”  I imagine a “lead pipe” as something that is stiff and rigid, like the stainless steel drain pipes under my kitchen sink; something the lead pipe that Colonel Mustard or Mrs. Plum might have used to bonk Mr. Boddy, on the head, in the billiards room, in the board game Clue (or Cluedo).  The image of using a pipe as a cinch does not ring true.  

Lead also seems to be an unlikely candidate to denote strength.  As metals go, lead is soft, malleable, and easily deformed.  It seems that iron, steel, or any other strong metal or material, would have been more logical choices.  Although lead is presumably stronger than a rope or other strap that might be used as a cinch on a horse, what is it about a lead pipe that would make susceptible to being used as an intensifier for “cinch.”

Ironically, perhaps, it may be lead’s weakness that holds the clue to why it was used to denote a strong cinch. In the late-1800s, lead pipes were sold in coils, much like a coil of rope.  Lead pipes were also freely, and easily, bendable, and could be bent into knots.  It was not beyond reason to imagine using a lead pipe as a strong cinch.  The public perception of the easy malleability of lead pipe is illustrated by a story of a lead-pipe attack gone wrong:

Securing a section of lead pipe, he hid in a doorway, and when a strapping big fellow happened to come along he hit him a terrific blow on the back of his bull neck.  The lead pipe wrapped around the big man’s throat like a scarf, and he walked off with it whistling ‘Annie Laurie.’

Evening Star (Washington DC)September 22, 1899, page 13. 

The form of the idiom is also consistent with the form, “[BLANK] cinch,” where the [BLANK] is replaced by any of a number of other materials that could be used to make a cinch, literally or figuratively.  The strength of a “lead pipe cinch” lies in the fact that lead is stronger than an actual “rope cinch,” or “leather cinch.” A “barbed wire cinch” is another type of strong cinch, and the lowly “string cinch” is just the opposite, a sure loser.


Coils of Lead Pipe


In the late-1800s, lead pipe was not anything like the rigid, stiff, stainless steel pipes under my kitchen sink.  They seem to have been more like the copper tubing in my water supply; the kind of tubing that even I could bend into a pretzel.  Lead pipes were manufactured and sold in coils, not unlike coils of rope.  The practice is spelled out in a patent issued in 1882, for an improvement in the method of manufacturing lead pipes:

In the manufacture of lead pipe it is customary to wind it on a cylindrical drum or reel into bundles or coils in order to put it into convenient for for subsequent handling . . . .

US Patent No. 269651, dated December 26, 1882, to John Farrell, of Pittsburg, Pennsylvania.



Such “coils” were available for sale in various lengths:

The length of a coil or bundle of lead pipe for ¼ in., 3/8 in., ½ in., and 1 in. pipes is 60 ft.  Sometimes 1 ¼ in. pipe runs 60 ft., but this is too heavy a bundle.  The coil or bundle of 1 ¼ in., 1 ½ in., 1 ¾ in., and 2 in. pipes is 36 feet long.

Philip John Davies, Standard Practical Plumbing: Being a Complete Encyclopaedia for Practical Plumbers and Guide for Architects, Builders, Gas Fitters, Hot Water Fitters, Ironmongers, Lead Burners, Sanitary Engineers, Zinc Workers, London, E. & F.N. Spon, Ltd., 1889, Volume 1, 2d Ed. Revised, page 36.

The ease with which it could be bent was one of the advantages of using lead pipe:

It has this great advantage over cast-iron pipe fitting, that lead pipe, by the skilled plumber, can be bent on the spot exactly as it is wanted.

S. Stevens Hellyer, Lectures on the Science and Art of Sanitary Plumbing, London, B. T. Batsford, 1882, page 63.

Although a certain amount of skill and technique were required to bend larger pipes, smaller “pipes” were easily bent:

Small Pipe Bending.

For small pipes, such as from ½ in. to 1 in. “stout pipe,” you may pull them round without trouble or danger; but for larger sizes, say, from 1 ¼ in. to 2 in., some little care is necessary, even in stout pipes.

Davies, Standard Practical Plumbing, London, E. & F. N. Spon, Ltd., 2d Edition, Revised, 1889, page 96.

Plumbing handbooks from the time include lengthy chapters on techniques for bending pipes.  Plumbing diagrams generally showed how the pipes should be bent in place.  They did not suggest, and the catalogues did not generally supply, pre-bent sections of pipe.  “Lead pipes,” even pipes up to two inches, could be bent into crazy shapes:

Davies, Standard Practical Plumbing, 2d Edition, page100.


Lead pipes had common household uses; being commonly used in water supply and drainage, and gas supply.  Although the dangers of lead poisoning were known in the 1880s, water supply pipes were often lined with copper, or copper alloy, increase the strength of the pipe, and reduce the risk of lead poisoning.  But lead pipes were still used in household drainage systems; they had not yet learned to address the long-term, harmful effects of lead leaching into the environment.  
Lead pipes also had industrial uses.  They were often used as heating coils, or condenser coils, in chemical processes.  They were frequently used in distilling processes for various chemicals, including moonshine.

Weekly Journal-Miner (Prescott, Arizona), June 19, 1918, Page 5.

Lead pipe is still used for various industrial applications; and is still manufactured and sold in coils, and bent to to the desired shape.





Lead pipe coils appear to have been well-known, common, and widely available in the late-1800s.  They were so well-known that both of the early, purported origin stories referred to “coils of lead pipe,” instead of the lead bar and wire that were reported in the original suicide on which those stories were based. 

Lead pipe coils were also common enough to be fodder for stupid jokes:
When a coil of lead pipe in front of a hardware store begins to wiggle and stick out its forked tongue a Dakota man knows it is time to swear off.

Tid-Bits, An Illustrated Weekly for These Times, Volume 4, Number 93, May 22, 1886, page 237.[vi]

 

Saving the country by putting the Bryan men in power would be like throwing a drowning man a coil of lead pipe for a life preserver.

Potosi Journal (Potosi, Missouri), August 1, 1900, page 1.

A section from a coil of lead pipe was featured prominently in a story about a man who was cheated by the butcher.  The butcher had apparently hidden a small coil of lead pipe inside a turkey, to increase the sale price of a turkey priced for sale by the pound.  A sketch that accompanied the article shows a curved, nearly round, coil of small-diameter “lead pipe” that looks more like a Polska kielbasa than what I normally think of as a section of pipe.

Times and Democrat(Orangeburg, South Carolina), February 18, 1886, page 7.

Coils of lead pipe were so common that an autopsy on one of Barnum’s elephants (Jumbo’s widow, Alice), revealed a “small coil of lead pipe” in her stomach.[vii]  She also had three or four-hundred pennies, part of a jack-knife, and a miscellaneous collection of pebbles in her stomach.  She did not die from eating too much junk; she died in a tragic fire that also took the life of several other elephants, including the famous “white elephant,” Toung Toulong.[viii]


[Blank] Cinch

The syntax of the idiom, “lead pipe cinch,” is consistent with the syntax of other literal, as well as idiomatic, uses of the word cinch; “[BLANK] cinch,” where [BLANK] represents some material from which the actual, or proverbial, cinch is made.  There were actual, “rope cinches” and “leather cinches,” and figurative, “barbed wire cinches.”  I found one reference to a figurative, “string cinch,” which was the opposite of a “lead pipe cinch” – it was a sure loser, or easy mark.  Metaphoric cinches could also be intensified, or strengthened, by cladding, binding, fastening, or riveting the cinch with copper.  The expression, “steel cinch,” also appeared in print on several occasions; often in reference to J. P. Morgan’s monopoly on steel. 

Rope Cinches

When a rope was used to tie, or secure, something, it could be called a “rope cinch”:

Live local from the Home Index: Over 70,000,000 pairs of suspenders were made in the United States last year, yet half the men around here wear a hay-rope cinch to keep the slack[ix]of their trousers out of the mud.

The Morning Call (San Francisco, California), May 20, 1890, page 1.

An effort was then made to start Peeples [(at shortstop)], but he wouldn’t budge.  Several suggestions were offered, such as feeding him dirt, putting a rope cinch on his nose and twisting it, pouring water in his ear and building a fire under him.  None of these remedies, however, were deemed expedient, so a young man named Armstrong, lately signed, was put to work at short, while the other man sat on the bench and sniffled.

The Morning Call (San Francisco, California), June 19, 1891, page 2.

He kept the company of matadors busy every moment of the time for more than a quarter of an hour.  Then he was lassoed head and foot, thrown and a rope cinch tied about him.  A Mexican mounted and rode the animal, the toreadors keeping up the former exercises.

The San Francisco Call (San Francisco, California), September 17, 1895, page 4.

A race with wild steers for mounts is on the program of the Elks’ rodeo at Klamath Falls.  A rope cinch will be used instead of a saddle, and contestants will be allowed a rope-and-tail hold.

Daily Capital Journal (Salem, Oregon), July 4, 1913, page 2.


Leather Cinches

When a band of leather is used to bind, or secure something, it could be called a “leather cinch.”  There are dozens of references to “leather cinches.”  Although most of those references refer to straps used to secure a horse to a saddle, a wagon, or to cargo on the back of the horse, “leather cinches,” could also be used as hat bands and women’s girdles or belts:

I saw one man at church who wore a massive Mexican hat with two or three pounds of silver braid on it, and a leather cinch with two silver buckles for a band.

The Salt Lake Herald, April 19, 1891, page 13.



The Evening World (New York), July 25, 1892, page 2.


Barbed Wire Cinches

The less widely used idiom, “barbed wire cinch,” enjoyed a brief lifespan. 
When Guglielmo Marconi (the inventor of the “wireless” telegraph) lost his fiancé, a clever writer joked:

What does it profit a young inventor to devise a wireless telegraph and lose his girl?  The next time Marconi gets a fiancée he had better put a barbed wire cinch on her.  You can’t hold the modern maiden by the wireless process.

The San Francisco Call, January 29, 1902, page 6.

When a Kentucky politician advocated a two-cent whiskey tax, a reporter speculated:

And it’s a barbed wire cinch that he meant every word of it.

Daily Public Ledger (Maysville, Kentucky), March 27, 1906, page 2.

A candidate for office in Tombstone, Arizona promised:

Now, I won’t ask the cowboys and ranchers to come more than fourteen miles just to vote for me, as, of coarse, I have a barb wire cinch anyhow.

Tombstone Epitaph, September 20, 1908, page 4.


String Cinch


Rope cinches and leather cinches were functional.  Metaphoric “barbed wire” and “lead pipe” cinches were secure.  But the lowly “string cinch” was something less desirable – a sure loser.  The expression appeared in an account of a baseball game involving actors and newspapermen:

Giffen pitched a wonderful game, sending one man to base on balls and striking out a man in the sixth inning.  Smiley was always so busy adjusting his face and his whiskers and his sweater that he never hit the ball and the opposing batter regarded him as a string cinch.

St. Paul Daily Globe (Minnesota), June 26, 1895, page 4.

Since I could only find one example of the expression, “string cinch,” I would not call it an idiom.  But the expression did follow the familiar, “[BLANK] cinch” format, in which [BLANK] is the name of the material used to make the cinch.  It is therefore further evidence that the idiom, “lead pipe cinch,” may have been an allusion to using a length of bendable, lead pipe coil, as a cinch.


Copper Bound/Lined/Fastened/Riveted Cinches

Lining a lead pipe with copper increases the strength of the pipe, while maintaining many of its beneficial characteristics:



A metaphorical cinch could also be strengthened by binding, lining, fastening, riveting, or otherwise strengthening the cinch, with copper:

Lentilhon has a copper-bound cinch bet on Sherrill. 

The Sun (New York), May 9, 1889, page 6.

“I’ve had a good many hard turns in this line,” he said.  “Dead sure things gone wrong!  Copper fastened cinches left at the post! And all that sort of demoralizing business, but an experience I had in Chicago a few years ago beat all else hollow in a long and, by no means, uninteresting career of playing horses.”

Lawrence Democrat (Lawrenceburt, Tennessee), October 2, 1891, page 1:

In race course language, the owners look on it as a copper-lined lead-pipe cinch.”

The Sun (New York), November 22, 1891: page 3,

“The track will be heavy tomorrow, and I’ve got a copper riveted, lead pipe, copyrighted, air tight cinch.  Firenze in the mud – she swims in it – She can make th pace so hot that the track will be dry before she does the first quarter.”

Los Angeles Herald, November 12, 1891, page 10.


Steel Cinches

J. P. Morgan

Rich Uncle Pennybags


In 1901, when J. Pierpont Morgan (the model for the Monopoly mascot, Uncle Pennybags, and grand-father of Real Housewife of New York, Sonja Morgan's, ex-husband) cornered the world steel market, the phrase “steel cinch” came into limited use for a brief period of time.  A cartoon that appeared in Harper’s Weekly show Morgan securing a steel cinch around the world:

The American Monthly Review of Reviews, Vol. 23, No. 135, April 1901, page 416.


The phrase was used again in 1905 when the Sultan of the Ottoman Empire awarded Morgan the “grand cordon of the Osmanli order.”  In this context, the phrase worked on several levels; as a reference to Morgan’s control of the steel industry, and by an oblique reference to rope, which could be used to tie a cinch (“cordon” is the French word for rope):

The important news comes from Constantinople that the sultan has conferred on J. Pierpont Morgan “the grand cordon of the Osmanli order.”  Although there is doubt in the minds of Mr. Morgan’s countrymen as to what sort of thing that grand cordon is, the sultan’s compliment to our eminent fellow-citizen is appreciated at its full value.  It will match nicely with the distinction conferred on Mr. Morgan by the American public – “Grand Commander of the Steel Cinch.”

Los Angeles Herald, May 8, 1905, page 6.

The expression received a more down-home treatment a few years later:

“Gents,” he says, “you’ve hearn what the ‘greement is.  An’ now I wanter say let every gent put up every cent he’s got ‘cause this is a cinch.  You know me an’ you know that when I says I’ve got a cinch I’ve got a real one – a double riveted, reinforced Bessemer steel cinch.”

The San Francisco Call, September 27, 1908, page 12.


Diamond and Double-Diamond Cinches

At about the same time that the idiom, “lead pipe cinch,” came into use on the East Coast, an alternate expression could be heard in the American West, where the idioms, “diamond cinch” and “double-diamond cinch,” was used metaphorically, to describe a having firm grasp on something.  But despite the well-known strength of diamonds, the “diamond” in a “diamond cinch” does not relate to the gemstones, it the diamond-shape described by a portion of a rope used to secure a load on the back of a pack animal.  The “diamond” hitch and “double-diamond” hitchprocedures are still in use today. 

The “double-diamond hitch” was in use at least as early as 1872:

With one accord we dismounted, adjusted our cinches, made everything secure about our saddles, put the double-diamond hitch to the pack (a feat which none but Prof. Raymond could perform), after which that pack and that horse were one and the same thing; then we took again our places in the saddle.

The New North-West (Deer Lodge, Montana), June 1, 1872, page 2.

In 1878, “diamond cinch” was used figuratively, in the sense of putting a stop to something by cinching it, as opposed to the later sense of being a sure-thing:

Right here we draw the “diamond cinch” on all this nonsense. – Helena (Mon.) Herald.

The Stark County Democrat (Canton, Ohio), March 28, 1878, page 2.

In 1889, an article about slang included a section explaining the word cinch, and related idioms:

Everybody has heard “cinch” used as the equivalent of a sure thing.  In loading burros or other pack animals of the far West, the packer fastens the burden with ropes, which he ties around the animal’s body with a peculiar knot.  It never works loose, no matter how rough the road.  In Western towns to-day a “diamond” or “double-diamond cinch” expresses a sure thing that cannot possibly fail.  New Yorkers draw the knot somewhat closer, and when they grow emphatic speak of an “air-tight cinch,” frequently abbreviated to “air-tight.”

The Seattle Post-Intelligencer (Washington), February 26, 1889, page 7.

The phrase was still in idiomatic use in 1894:

For some time past negotiations have been pending and concerted effort made on the part of the Denver and Omaha smelters to gather under their protecting wing the Salt Lake valley smelters, and thus have what is termed in western parlance a “diamond cinch” upon the mine owners and ore purchasers of this section.

Omaha Daily Bee (Nebrask), March 30, 1894, page 1.


Conclusion


In 1888, when the idiom, “lead pipe cinch,” first appeared, lead pipes were sold in coils (like rope), and were freely bendable (like a rope).  It would not have been much of a stretch to imagine wrapping a coil of “lead pipe” around a horse to make a particularly strong cinch.  The format of the idiom (“[BLANK] cinch”) is consistent with format of expressions used to describe actual cinches, like “rope cinches” and “leather cinches.”  The form of the idiom is also consistent with the form of other, less well-known expressions (“barbed wire cinch” and “string cinch”), in which the material being figuratively used for a cinch is more obviously rope-like. 

It is therefore plausible, if not likely, that the expression “lead pipe cinch” originated as an allusion to bending a “lead pipe,” or lead tubing, into a particularly strong cinch.   Although lead is not a particularly strong metal, a lead pipe is certainly stronger than rope, leather and string.

I wouldn’t say it’s a “steel cinch,” although it is at least a “barbed wire cinch.”  It’s certainly more likely than a “string cinch.”

It’s a “lead pipe cinch.”


[i]American Notes and Queries, volume 5, number 17, August 23, 1890, page 197.
[ii] ADS-L (American Dialect Society, Internet discussion group), July 10, 2010 (message by Garson O’Toole, reporting find by Stephen Goranson).  “They considered Lucky Baldwin’s great filly Los Angeles a “lead pipe cinch,” and put their money on at any odds.”  Boston Sunday Globe, page 6, column 2.
[iii] The New York Tribune, Octobe 8, 1888, page 12 (see my earlier post, A Stone-Cold, Lead-Pipe Update).
[iv]Pittsburg Dispatch, April 27, 1890, page 20, column 8 (citing The St. Louis Republic) (see my earlier post, Horseracing and Suicide).
[vi]The allusion to seeing snakes, when drunk, is a precursor to the stereotypical, drunken hallucination, the “Pink Elephant.” See my earlier post, The Colorful History and Etymology of “Pink Elephants.”
[vii]The Doctor, Volume 1, Number 23, November 16, 1887, page 5.
[ix]Note how the reference to the, “slack of their trousers,” hints at the origins of the word, “slacks,” for pants.

Washington's Willowware, Men's Clubs and Dining Cars - the Delicious History and Etymology of "Blue Plate Specials"

$
0
0


Washington's Willowware, Men’s Clubs and Dining Cars – 
the Delicious History and Etymology of “Blue Plate Specials”


In December 1965, Earl Bartell invented K-Mart’s signature “Blue Light Special” at a store in Indiana in order to unload over-stocked Christmas wrapping paper.[i]  

The origin of “Blue Plate Special,” however, is a bit more complicated.


The “Blue Plate Special”

A “Blue Plate Special” is a “specially priced main course, as of meat and vegetables, listed as an item on a menu, especially in an inexpensive restaurant.”[ii] The “Blue Plate” luncheon, dinner or special, dates to at least 1916.  The earliest known “blue plate specials” were served at men’s clubs in Boston and New York, and railroad dining cars.  A restaurant industry magazine picked up on the idea in early 1918, and recommended adopting the “blue-plate dinner” or “club plan,” as an alternative to the wasteful table d’hote[iii]and pricey a la carte service options.  Serving a pre-planned, daily special, on one plate, would reduce prices, cut costs, and streamline the ordering process. 

By 1919, restaurants up and down the East Coast offered “blue plate” luncheons, dinners or specials.  In 1920, a number of restaurants in New York City added “blue plate” options to their menu to avoid prosecution under the Sherman Anti-trust Act.  By the mid-1920s, “blue plate specials” were a common feature of roadside hotel and restaurant service throughout the United States.

But why blue plates?  One early description of a “Blue Plate Dinner” suggested that the name was associated with the use of fancy, or faux-fancy, china, meant to lend the meal an air of sophistication:


 Blue Plate Dinner. 

The Newark Restaurant, Newark, N. J., serves its meals on a good grade of chinaware, thereby imparting an air of refinement to the establishment – a feature that is appreciated by the discriminating patron.  When people see an announcement of the Newark Restaurant on the billboards and in the newspapers they know that there is something good in store for them if they care to go after it.   Visions of a willow pattern dinner service and all the “fixins” are conjured up by these words; “The Newark Restaurant announces a Blue Plate Dinner.”

Luncheonettes appealing to a high class patronage can offer lunches and teas on chinaware from the better known potteries of America, England and France – and profit from the innovation.

The Druggists Circular, July 1920, page 275.

Although it is unclear whether this one reference from the early years of “blue plate specials” is indicative of the origin of the name, the notoriety of willow-pattern plates at the time makes is plausible, if not probable, that the name was derived from an association with willow-pattern plates. 

As unlikely as it may seem to modern readers, “blue plates” of the willow pattern, were a fixture of pop-culture in the early 1900s, and had been for more than a hundred years.  The patter was immensely popular almost as soon as Thomas Minton designed the pattern in about 1780.  Presidents enjoyed the pattern.  George Washington is said to have owned some willow pattern plates.  He is at least known to have purchased a “sett of large blue and white China” in 1785, before assuming the Presidency, to have used “blue and white Canton ware” at Mount Vernon.[iv]  President Martin Van Buren purchased a number of “blue-edged dishes, blue-printed plates, gold band china coffees, willow plates and dishes” when he refurbished the White House.[v] 

Although the willow-pattern plates eventually lost their high-fashion cache; nostalgia, familiarity, and an inexplicable continued fascination with the purported Chinese, or Cantonese, fable depicted in the design, kept the design in the public eye.  Eventually, the willow-pattern plates influenced fashion trends, were celebrated in poetry and song, were the subject of comic, dramatic, and musical theater productions, and were fodder for writers of fiction and non-fiction. 



The “Willow Pattern”

History of the Willow Pattern, 1904.
Among the first specimens of porcelain brought by the Dutch from china, over two hundred years ago, were tiny tea-sets of a bluish-white ground, with landscapes and figures in dark blue depicted upon them.  In these landscapes a tree, called by the Chinese a willow, was conspicuous in the foreground; whence the style came to be known as the “Chinese Willow Pattern.”  This was the fashionable tea-set in the time of George I. and George II.  The Dutch and English manufacturers imitated it, and produced not only tea-sets but dinner services of the same pattern, though very coarse compared with the genuine Chinese article.  These were imported to America, where they became so common that few families of means were without a full willow-pattern table-service. Afterward, as handsomer china appeared, this was voted old-fashioned and even vulgar, so that in time it almost entirely disappeared.  This, however, was not until after the time of President Washington – as we are told that at some of Mrs. Washington’s dinner and tea parties a service of the blue willow-pattern china was used.

Thomas County Cat (Colby, Kansas), December 16, 1886, page 7.

The Blue China Book, 1916, page 248.


Although the willow pattern was still not particularly fashionable in the 1890s, it was still widely available:

[T]he famous Canton blue is not what one might term fashionable, but the dealers say that a steady trade of this ware is kept up by the persons who must match old sets, and the fact that broken dishes may be replaced at small cost will sustain the trade in plain white china and the quaint willow pattern with its romantic history.

The Washington Critic (DC), February 9, 1890, page 3.

Holiday party hints in the newspaper regularly suggested breaking out the “blue plates” for patriotic occasions; blue and yellow for Washington’s Birthday, red, white and blue for the Fourth of July:

In the center of the table put a huge blue bowl of yellow tulips, as blue and yellow are the Colonial colors.  Have yellow candles and shades, and if possible blue plates and dishes.  If you are lucky enough to own some of the dark blue Staffordshire you will rejoice to use it on this occasion, but Canton will do as well, or even the cheap reproductions of willow pattern, which are plenty in the shops today.

The Virginia Enterprise (Virginia, Minnesota), March 2, 1900, page 2.

This time her supper carried out the idea of the national colors, a red ice being served on a pyramid of white ice cream, on a blue plate.

The Kinsley Graphic (Kinsley, Kansas), July 11, 1902, page 4.

The willow pattern was not the only blue plate design available; collectors sought out any number of Canton blue plate patterns.[vi]  But the willow pattern was the most popular pattern, and had a firm grip on the popular imagination and a secure place in American and British pop-culture.  


The San Francisco Call, September 5, 1909, page 13.


The Willow-Pattern Plate in Pop-Culture

[F]ashion still gives a preference to Chinese patterns and forms.  A remarkable instance of this preference is to be found in the fact, that the sale of the common blue plate, known as the “willow-pattern,” exceeds that of all the others put together. . . .

By every association, in spite of its want of artistic beauty, it is dear to us.  It is mingled with our earliest recollections; it is like the picture of an old friend and companion whose portrait we see everywhere, but of whose likeness we never grow weary.  Unchanged are its charms, whether we view it as a flat oval dish – rounded into a cheese plate – hollowed out into a soup tureen, or contorted into the shape of a ladle!  Still, in every change of form, are the three blue people rushing over the bridge; still the boatman sits listless on the stream and the doves are constantly kissing and fluttering in great glorification at the result.

What it is all about we will presently inform the reader, if he will provide himself with an orthodox plate, and go with us through the following story which is said to be to the Chinese what our “Jack the giant killer,” or Robinson Crusoe,” is to us.  It is the story of the Willow-Pattern Plate.

The Living Age, Volume 25, Number 311, May 4, 1850, page 209; The Ottawa Free Trader (Ottawa, Illinois), May 25, 1850, page 1.

Each of the design elements of the willow pattern play a role in the supposed ancient, Chinese, or Cantonese, fable (although some believed that the story was written after the fact, as a marketing tool).  The pattern features a willow tree on a river bank.  Two ornate buildings stand to the right of the willow tree.  A plain building stands on the other side of the river, to the left.  Three people can be seen crossing a bridge that spans the river.  Beyond the willow, to the left, a small sailboat sails toward an island in the background.  Above the willow tree, in the top-center of the plate, two doves face each other. 

The fable, like Romeo and Juliet, tells the story of a boy and a girl; ill-fated, young lovers who die for love.  A wealthy “Mandarin” lives on his fabulous estate on the right-side of the plate.  A modest peasant boy, or poet, lives on the wrong side of the river (wrong side of the tracks) – think Valley Girl, performed in the style of a Chinese opera. 

He falls in love with her from afar.  They float notes to each other in toy sailboats or coconuts.  In some versions of the story, the boy is egged on to pursue the reckless affair by his ambitious, silkworm-raising mother, who wants to curry favor with and win valuable contracts from the wealthy Mandarin. The girl’s father disapproves, and imprisons her in the summer house; he has promised her hand to a wealthy nobleman.  

The boy rescues her; she steals her father’s gold for a nest-egg; they run away.  The three people shown on the bridge represent the couple being chased by her father.  In some versions of the story, the couple escapes; sails away to the island where they live happily ever after – at least until they are hunted down by either her father or the nobleman to whom she was promised, and are burned to death in their home.  In other versions, her father catches them on the bridge and strangles the boy, throwing him into the river.  Distraught, she follows suit.

But since, as the moral of the story holds, the gods are kind to lovers, the young lovers rise from the ashes (or from the deep) and are transformed into two doves – love birds.  Nothing can keep them apart. 


The Washington Times, November 5, 1922, page 9d.


The 1922 version performed on Broadway added a novel twist – an Indecent Proposal.  Imagine Woody Harrelson, Demi Moore and Robert Redford in the leading roles.  The Mandarin is not the girl’s father, but a wealthy businessman: 

[He] claims, in argument with the Keeper of the Bridge, that a woman has no soul to love, - but a body to love, and that she can always be purchased with jewels and gold.  He sets about proving it at the expense of the girl.  The girl, does not heed the warnings of her lover, nor of the Keeper of the Bridge.  She crosses and enters the pagoda of the Mandarin on the other side of the bridge, saying that she will get all the jewels and gold to share with her lover.
She returns from Pagoda, a changed girl.  Realizing what happened, she jumps into the river and drowns herself.  Her poet-lover takes up her “swan-song,” and jumps in after her.  The Mandarin devilishly laughs in triumph.

New York Clipper, October 18, 1922, page 12.

The myth was retold in the press dozens of times, and in various forms, through the years.  In 1831, a Christian writer recast the story as a Biblical allegory, with the willow tree as the Tree of Knowledge, the lovers as Adam and Eve, and the Mandarin as the Serpent.  In 1851, a parody of the story debuted at the Strand Theatre in London, England.  A dramatic version of the story was performed in London in the 1870s.  In 1885, a Christian missionary to China expanded the story into a novel entitled, “The Willow Pattern Plate.”  The story and the plate are mentioned hundreds of times in British, American and Australian books, magazines and newspapers throughout the second half of the nineteenth century.   

The story, or the plates, or both together, were the subject of numerous poems, as illustrated by the following excerpts from two of many such examples:

I have never been to China, and I hope I never
   can
Be chosen as Ambassadress to Pekin or Chu-
   san;
But I know the kind of place it is, as well as
   wiser pates,
From different Words on China, illustrated by
   plates.
The color of the country is a kind of dirty
   blue,
With chaotic land and water here and there
   appearing through;’
Interspersed with funny bridges, and paths
   that seem to glide
To very funny houses upon the other side.

Thomas County Cat (Colby, Kansas), December 16, 1886, page 7.

The bay spreads out – clear, placid, bright
   A summer sea, fringed round with green;
Afar some isle, mayhap, in sight
   Rising from out its breast is seen.
   And houses mirror in its sheen.

And all is still – nor voice, nor song,
   Comes the enjoyment to abate
Of that fair scene – fair, though a wrong
   It tells – (of lover – father’s hate) –
   Upon a willow pattern plate.

-Detroit Free Press.

Johnstown Weekly Democrat (Johnstown, Pennsylvania), December 13, 1889, page 5.

The Sun New York, June 27, 1897, page 12.

In about 1896, the vaudeville act, The Hawthorne Sisters, rose to fame and fortune performing a musical production, “The Willow Pattern Plate.”  The show spawned a hit song and new fashion trend, earned the sisters a small fortune, and was a stepping stone for the songwriter, Leslie Stuart, who later achieved success writing the score for The Floradora Girl.  “The Willow Pattern Plate” played for nine months at The Palace in London, and later conquered the United States:

Morton engaged us for the Palace Music Hall, in London.  That was in 1896, and . . . the time secured for us was five weeks.  Instead we remained at the Palace for nine months and were abroad three years.  During that period ‘The Willow Pattern Plate’ was done and soon became the rage.  Everyone whistled the dainty little air.  Men wore “Pattern Plate” waistcoats at night and . . . ‘Pattern Plate’  ties in the morning.  When we returned, the success was duplicated at Koster & Bial’s and our modest fortunes were made.

The Times (Washington DC), September 24, 1899, second part, page 17.  The show became an audience favorite, and was performed throughout the United States for years, by the Hawthorne Sisters and other companies.

The San Francisco Call, May 14, 1899, page 29.


Hopkinsville Kentuckian, June 11 1912, page 3 - Chatauqua performance.


In 1914, Edison Films released a film version of the story, entitled The Story of the Willow Pattern: A Legend of Old China.

The Edison Kinetogram, Volume 10, Number 1, February 1, 1914, page 9.

In the midst of all of this “blue plate” mania, the “Blue Plate Luncheon” first appeared in 1916.


The Origins of the “Blue Plate Special”

The early references to “blue plate” luncheons, dinners or specials do not firmly establish where or when the practice originated.  Early descriptions suggest they may have originated in men’s clubs, or in railroad dining cars.  Early discussions of the “blue plate” pricing policy also suggest that it came into favor during and after World War I, as a price-cutting measure to combat wartime, and post-wartime economic problems and  profiteering on the part of restaurant owners.

The earliest, verifiable example of the expression, “Blue Plate Luncheon,” that I could find in print, is from 1916:

Beginning October 9, 1916, we shall serve – in the Grill Room – Blue Plate Luncheons, at 50 cents.  These will provide – at a slightly less cost than the regular table d’hote – a simpler, more compactly served meal, and have been instituted to meet the request for a somewhat less elaborate luncheon than the usual one.

Boston City Club Bulletin, Volume 11, Number 1, October 1916, page 9 (similar references occurred throughout the year).

Barry Popik's online etymology dictionary, The Big Apple, lists several slightly earlier examples, from late 1915 through early 1916, all relating to dining car service on the Seaboard Air Line Railroad. 

In 1917, a travel writer recorded his experience dining on board the Seaboard Air Line Railroad.  He described "Blue Plate Special" service similar to that served in the Boston City Club, and discussed the advantages of the “Blue Plate Special” over the traditional table d’hote service:

The Seaboard Air Line, however, runs an all-steel train between Atlanta and Birmingham which, in point of equipment, may be compared with the best limited trains anywhere. . . .  All Seaboard dining cars offer, aside from regular a la carte service, a sixty-cent dinner known as the “Blue Plate Special.”  This dinner has many advantages over the usual dining-car repast.  In the first place, though it does not comprise bread and butter, coffee or tea, or dessert, it provides an ample supply o meat and vegetables at a moderate price.  In the second place, though served at a fixed price, it bears no resemblance to the old-style dining car table d’hote, but, upon the contrary, looks and tastes like food.  The food, furthermore, instead of representing a great variety of viands served in microscopic helpings on innumerable platters and “side dishes,” comes on one great plate, with recesses for vegetables.  The “Blue Plate Special” furnishes, in short, the chief items in “good home meal.

Julian Street, American Adventures; A Second Trip “Abroad at Home,” New York, The Century Co., 1917, pages 361-362.

In December, 1917, an article appeared in the magazine, Cincinnatian, encouraging hotels and restaurants to adopt the “Blue Plate Dinner” option as a means of reducing the size of meat portions, make ordering simpler, and to reduce overhead.  A restaurant and hotel industry magazine picked up the article in early 1918, bringing the idea to a wider audience:

“Club Service” for Hotels. 
As the hotels and restaurants eliminate meat and wheat from their menus, cut down the number of dishes offered and the size of meat portions, they are brought under an unpleasant fire of criticism from the public.  “Only the amount of food is reduced – why don’t hotel men reduce the prices, too?” is the way the average patron views this situation, and such criticism is probably the chief difficulty in installing food-saving measures.  Hotel men know that the burden of costs lies not in the raw material purchased for their dining rooms, but in the cooking, service, and overhead charges.  It is estimated that raw food costs hardly 20 per cent of menu prices, and therefore reduction in portions do not represent much actual saving in outlay to the hotels, especially in this period of high prices and scarce labor.

A way around this difficulty has been suggested – that the hotels add to their a la carte menus each day a lunch and dinner one club dish comprising a combination of meat and vegetables, with the addition of one or two varieties, will give patrons more actual food, and at the same time interfere in no way with the reduction of meat portions.  As an example of the way this plan works, the “blue-plate dinner” served for many years at the Friars’ Club in New York is described.  The dining room of this well-known club reflects its character by being known as the “Great Hall of the Monastery,” and is equipped with a very large special plate made for the service in blue ornamented crockery.  On this big blue plate is served a complete dinner at a reasonable price.

The combination is changed daily.  One day there will be a small steak with a baked potato, corn fritters, string beans, green peas, and fried tomatoes, for example, and on the next night the plate may hold corned beef and cabbage with turnips, carrots, stewed celery, radishes, etc.  On Friday nights there is fish or lobster grill surrounded by liberal helpings of vegetables.  This blue-plate dinner simplifies ordering, for a member has only to ask for it by name.  So in reducing consumption of meat in hotels, by leading guests to read the bill of fare and make selections instead of ordering roast beef or steak, the hotel men would find the club-dinner idea helpful.  In some of the cafeteria establishments in different states the club lunch and dinner idea is carried out with service on a special plate, made so that there are separate compartments for meat or fish and two or three varieties of vegetables.  This club plan of service is not in the nature of a table d’hote, but is simply one novelty listed with a regular a la carte menu.

The Cincinnatian, volume 4, number 51, page 11, December 15, 1917; The Mixer & Server; Official Journal of the Hotel and Restaurant Employes International Alliance and Bartenders International League of America, Volume 27, Number 2, February 15, 1918, page 52.



The article’s recommendations suggest that “club service,” or “blue-plate service” was a relatively new, or not widely known practice in 1918.  The article does, however, explicitly note that such service had already been available in, “some of the cafeteria establishments in different states,” whether referred to as “club lunch and dinner,” or a “blue-plate dinner.”  The following newspaper item, from 1917, illustrates that the practice had already gained some converts before the article’s publication:

Answering a demand for a quickly served but adequate luncheon, we have arranged to serve daily in the Tea Room what will be known as a Blue Plate 50c Luncheon.

It includes meat with potatoes, one vegetable, salad, rolls and butter.

The Indianapolis Star, May 13, 1917.
 

Within a few years, “Blue Plate” luncheons, dinners, and specials were available in at least Washington DC, Philadelphia, and New Jersey.

Evening Public Ledger (Philadelphia), April 24, 1920, page 3.

Evening Star (Washington DC), July 16, 1919, page 6.
The Druggists Circular, July 1920, page 275.


In early 1920, at least one restaurant in New York City served “blue plate”-style, fixed-price meals:

At the Blue Plate, 56 West 50th Street, a 50 cent luncheon is served, and dinner at 75 cents.  Meals are served from blue plate old English willow ware.  The proprietor came from the West, where he turned away disappointed crowds every evening.  The steaks, baked Virginia ham and other dishes made his reputation.

Henry Collins Brown, Valentine’s City of New York; a Guide Book, New York, Valentine’s Manual, Incorporated, 1920 (the copy I viewed online bears a stamp dated “Mar 24 1920”), pages 80-81.

Although “blue plate” service originated in the restaurant industry, a household hints article published in 1919 recommended extending “blue plate” service to the home, as a post-war economy cost-cutting measure.  The same article also suggests that “blue plate” service may have originated on the Great Northern Railroad:

In hot weather a two or three course dinner is most enjoyable and will contain fully as much food value as a more elaborate meal.  Here is a big opportunity for the wide-awake housewife to follow the plan that became general during the war – that of serving platter meals.  The entire meal may be arranged in the kitchen upon a large dinner plate and served, so that nothing but the dessert and coffee will be required afterward. . . .
 
All the above menus are very easily prepared and once the housewife learns to use this service successfully she will, like the Great Northern Railroad, see the economy of it, for when the food is prepared and served from the kitchen right on the service plate, it spells economy.  For you know that it is from the platter service known as the Blue Plate Special of the Great Northern Railroad that the cafeteria sprung.

Evening Public Ledger (Philadelphia, Pennsylvania), July 19, 1919, night extra, page 6 (also published in the Atlanta Constitution[vii]).

About ten years later, in 1928, a book on American etiquette described “blue plate” service as a simplified form of home meal service:

If one wishes a still more simplified dinner, a “blue plate” service may be used.  In this, the dinner plate is brought from the kitchen, with the serving of meat, potatoes, and vegetables already on it.  Care must be taken to have the food daintily arranged.  There must be no jumbling or mixing of foods or sauces.  Attractive garnishing adds to the appearance of such a plate.

Helen Hathaway, Manners: American Etiquette, New York, E. P. Dutton & Company, 1928, page 297.



Earlier Origins?

According to Gary Martin, writing at Phrases.org.uk,  “[t]he food writer Daniel Rogov[viii]claims that ‘blue plate special’ was first used on 22 October 1892, on a menu of a Fred Harvey restaurant on the Atchison, Topeka, and the Santa Fe Railroad.  This isolated claim is unverified, and perhaps unverifiable.  If the menu still exists, I would be interested in seeing an image.  But if the expression was, in fact, first used in 1892, it was not widely or continuously used thereafter.  The practice of serving “blue plate specials” did not take off until about 1920; and then, apparently, largely as a response to wartime and post-wartime economic conditions. 

Fred Harvey operated a chain of restaurants and hotels along the Atchison, Topeka and the Santa Fe Railroad.  His first restaurant opened in Florence, Kansas in 1878.  His company also provided catering services on some of the trains.  Images of dozens of Fred Harvey menuscan be seen online, simply by searching for “fred and harvey and menu” on any good search engine.  Many of those menus are, in fact, dated, which is consistent with the very specific date referenced by Daniel Rogov.  Many of the Fred Harvey Company menus, apparently, were decorated with Southwestern-inspired artwork printed on the cover, and included information about the trip and stops along the way.  The menus could be saved as souvenirs of the trip.

Most of the Fred Harvey menus online seem to date from the 1940s or 1950s, although there are several pre-1920s menus available.  The earliest menu that I found is in the collection of the New York Public Library, and dates from 1905.  None of the online menu images that I found list a “Blue Plate Special,” or any other form of “blue plate” service.  Guidebooks published in 1900 and 1913, for the Atchison, Topeka and the Santa Fe Railroad’s “California Limited” service, which ran between Chicago and San Francisco, describe Fred Harvey’s onboard meal service:

Harvey Dining Car

All meals en route are served in the dining car.
Breakfast and luncheon, a la carte; dinner, table d’hote.
This service, under the management of Mr. Fred Harvey, has a national reputation.



The California Limited Santa Fe Route 1900-1901.  

Breakfast and luncheon are served a la carte; the dinner is table d’hote.

The California Limited, Nineteenth Season 1913-1914.

If the “Blue Plate Special” did, in fact, originate with Fred Harvey menus on the Atchison Topeka and the Santa Fe, the option does not seem to have been widespread, or at least did not persist into the twentieth century.  It is possible that it may have been offered on some segment, or on some train, or in some restaurants or hotels, but without more information on the purported menu, it is difficult to determine precisely how widespread the Fred Harvey’s “blue plate” service was, if it was offered at all.

The Kansas Historical Society’s Kansapedia website lists a sample menu for westbound passengers available at a Harvey House in 1888.  The lead item on the menu is “Blue Points on Shell.”  Blue point oysters were also the first-listed menu item on the 1905 menu.  In 1946, you could order a “Blue Point Cocktail.” 


Fred Harvey Menu 1905
Fred Harvey Menu 1946


If you squint a little – any one of those may look a bit like “Blue Plate” or “Blue Plate Special.” 

The California Limited 1913-1914
The Harvey House Museum in Florence, Kansas posted an exemplary menu for a “Traditional Meal” served from 1878 through 1900; the menu does not list a “Blue Plate Special.” 

Stephen Fried, who maintains A Blog About All Things Harvey, and who is the author of,Appetite for America: How Visionary Businessman Fred Harvey Built a Railroad Hospitality Empire That Civilized the Wild West, did not not mention “Blue Plate Specials” in his book, because, he has, “never seen any evidence that the Fred Harvey company had anything to do with the creation of the 'Blue Plate Special.'”  In addition, Richard L. Friedman, who maintains the website, harveyhouses.net, which is dedicated to preserving and sharing the history of Harvey Houses, has “never heard that ‘blue plate special’ was a Harvey creation.” 

But whether Fred Harvey invented the Blue Plate Special or not, their food was apparently good; or at least its employees thought so:

I am sick of Southern cooking,
Beaten biscuit, ham, and all,
And the corn bread and fried chicken
On my jaded palate pall.  Of that menu once 
so tempting,
Not a thing to-day appeals –
Give me back my Harvey diner,
My hotel on whirring wheels. 
Oh, how joyous each one feels, for the brakeshoe sqeaks and squeals –
We have reached an eating station and it’s Harvey serves the meals.

Excerpt from, On the Road to Santa Fe (with apologies to Kipling), by Lucien Waggoner, Jr., Santa Fe Employes’ Magazine, Volume 1, Number 1, December, 1906, page 15.
 
The California Limited 1913-1914

The Rise of the “Blue Plate Special”

The rapid rise of “blue plate” service from men’s clubs and railroad dining cars in the mid-1910s to ubiquitous diner fare in the early 1920s suggests that the “blue plate special” may have originated in the mid-1910s, as opposed to the early 1890s.  The contemporary discussions about the wartime and post-war cost-saving measures that prompted many to switch to “club service” or “blue plate special” service, also explains how and why it developed during the 1910s.

In 1920, another factor interceded to spread the “blue plate” gospel.  The Justice Department of the United States launched a crackdown on wartime “profiteering.”  The cities of Chicago, St. Louis, and finally New York City, lowered their prices in response to the pressure.  One of the ways in which restaurants changed their service to comply with the pressure to lower prices, was to institute so-called “blue plate” service.



In 1920, Assistant United States Attorney General, Armin W. Riley, led the Justice Department’s “flying squadron” anti-profiteering task-force.  Many of the complaints he investigated and prosecuted related to excessive prices of a la carte and table d’hote meal service at restaurants and hotels:

Many complaints tell of robbery as practiced by hotels and restaurants in their food prices.  A well-known society woman objected yesterday to paying $1 for a glass of lemonade in a fashionable hotel.  One of the chain restaurants is mentioned almost daily for the price of it’s a la carte dishes.  Mr. Van Sickler said he had not done anything about it yet.

“That’s a big problem,” he said.  “I am waiting until Mr. Riley returns to-morrow, to hear what he says about it.”

New York Tribune, April 9, 1920, page 13.



Investigation of restaurant prices showed profits of several hundred per cent . . . .

New York Tribune, September 24, 1920, page 3.

Restaurants in St. Louis and Chicago relented first:




But restaurants in New York City continued to resist:

New York Hotels Won’t Follow Chicago Lead in Cutting Prices.

The Evening World (New York), September 29, 1920, Wall Street Final Edition, page 8.

In October, the relationship between the “flying squadron” and New York hotels and restaurants soured:


But eventually, a number of restaurants relented, and added “blue plate”-like menu options:


The plaint of Mr. Boland that prices of certain popular items had to be high to offset the loss on those not so much in demand, has been overcome by Mr. Kirtland and his clients, who purpose offering a scientifically balanced meal for a fixed amount.

New York Tribune, October 28, 1920, page 9.

When more restaurants jumped on the bandwagon, some of them adopted the new menu option, along with the “blue plate” name:


The Hotel Breslin fell in line yesterday with the hotels and restaurants cooperating with Armin W. Riley, Assistant United States Attorney General, to bring down the price of food.
On November 1 a special blue plate luncheon service will be inaugurated at $1 a plate.  There will also be a $2 table d’hote dinner and club breakfasts for 50, 60 and 75 cents.  On November 10 a cafeteria will be opened.

New York Tribune, October 29, 1920, page 10.


New York Tribune, November 26, 1922, page 8.

With apologies to Kander and Ebb, if you can make it there, you can make it anywhere– and “blue plate special” had made it.  Within a few short years, it would be a common option available almost anywhere.


Automobile Green Book, Official Guide Book of Automobile Legal Association, Volume 1, Scarborough Motor Guide Company, Boston, Massachusetts, 1922, page 46.
 
"Motor Trips" New England-Canada, Hartford Connecticut, Guyde Publishing Company, 1928, page 26.

"Motor Trips" New England-Canada, page 71.

"Motor Trips" New England-Canada, page 97.

"Motor Trips" New England-Canada, page 113.

"Motor Trips" New York, Pennsylvania, New Jersey, Hartford, Connecticut, The Guyde Publishing Company, 1928, page 312.

"Motor Trips" New York, Pennsylvania, New Jersey, page 321.




[i]Akron Beacon Journal, April 14, 2001; Daily Globe (Ironwood, Michigan), April 3, 2001, page 1.
[ii]Dictionary.com. Dictionary.com Unabridged. Random House, Inc. http://dictionary.reference.com/browse/blue plate special (accessed: January 23, 2015).
[iii]Table d’hote is a form of fixed price menu, with limited or no options.  It was considered wasteful, because in a large meal, any number of customers might choose not to eat one or several of the items served.  Table d’hote also seems to have been served on a large number of dishes, over a period of time.  One of the novel elements of the “blue plate special,” mentioned in several of the early references, is that the meat, vegetables and potatoes were all served on the “same plate.”  Shocking!
[iv]Ada Walker Camehl, The Blue China Book, New York, E. P. Dutton & Company, 1916, page 249.
[v]Ada Walker Camehl, The Blue China Book, New York, E. P. Dutton & Company, 1916, page 257.
[vi]Ada Walker Camehl, The Blue China Book, New York, E. P. Dutton & Company, 1916.
[vii]Sam Clements, American Dialect Society Listserv (ADS-L), May 8, 2005.
[viii]Daniel Rogov was an American-Israeli wine critic and food writer. His comments on the origin of, “blue plate special,” was apparently posted online on a site called, Culinary Corner. See Michael Quinion, WorldWideWords..  The original post does not appear to be available at this time.

Lead Pipe IV - A Lead Pipe Could Be a "Sure Thing" even before it was a "Cinch"

$
0
0


Lead Pipe IV - A Lead Pipe Could be a "Sure Thing" even before it was a "Cinch"

A “Lead Pipe Cinch” is a sure thing.  But pin-pointing its origin has been anything but.  It has long been known that the phrase dates to at least October 4, 1888.  A purported origin story, from 1890, asserted that the phrase “referred to the plumber who, while traveling on East River ferry, fell overboard with a coil of lead pipe around his body.  The ‘lead pipe cinch’ was too much for him, and he never came up again.” The story has generally been dismissed as a fanciful, after-the-fact fabrication.

In my first three “Lead Pipe” posts, I looked at other origin stories, actual events that may have inspired the origin stories and/or the idiom, and discussed why “lead pipe” may have been used as an intensifier for the word, “cinch.”   

I have since found one more story; an earlier story about another “sure thing.”  The story refers to a coil of lead pipe as a “sure thing,” at a time before the earliest known use of the idiom, “lead pipe cinch.”  The fact that the story did not invoke the idiom “lead pipe cinch” in telling the story may indicate that the was not known at the time.  Perhaps this early story about a sure thing related to a lead pipe is an indication that the old-wive's tale was true - surprisingly, “lead pipe cinch” may actually be derived from a story about someone who drowned with a coil of lead pipe around their body,


Background

In my first “Lead Pipe” post, I discussed an actual drowning event that could have inspired the later origin story, and could also have helped inspire the idiom.  In 1883, feather merchant apparently committed suicide by jumping from the East River Ferry with a ten-pound “bar of lead having been securely fastened to the vest by a piece of wire.”  The event was widely reported, in part because of the fact that he had recently purchased several high-value insurance policies; when the coroner’s inquest failed to rule the drowning a suicide, the policies apparently paid off.



In my second “Lead Pipe” post, I reported that I had discovered an alternate, purported origin story that appeared in print just four days after the earliest known use of the idiom.  The alternate origin story also involved a “coil of lead pipe,” a drowning, and a ferry; but transferred the action to the New Jersey side of the Hudson River, and involved a pair of burglars, instead of a plumber.  When one burglar fell into the water with piece of lead pipe coiled around his waist, his partner took bets on whether he would come to the surface or not – since he knew about the lead pipe, the bet was a “lead pipe cinch.”



In my third “Lead Pipe” post, I analyzed what it is about lead pipes that made them amenable to use as an intensifier for the word, “cinch.”  A cinch is a sure thing; and a “lead pipe” cinch is a very sure thing.  The idiomatic use of “cinch” is based on a cinch strap used to secure a saddle to a horse.  Lead pipe is soft and malleable, and can be (relatively) easily twisted and bent.  It was easy to imagine bending a lead pipe around the belly of a horse to make a very strong cinch.  The two early, purported origin stories even refer to a “coil of lead pipe” or lead pipe “coiled” around someone’s waist.



New Evidence

I recently came across another story about a burglar who fell from the East River Ferry with a coil of lead pipe wrapped around his waist, and a companion who made a “sure thing” bet on the outcome of the drowning.  The story appeared a few years after Robert Cunningham’s actual, apparent suicide, and more than two years before the earliest appearance of the idiom, “lead pipe cinch.” 

Tellingly, perhaps, the story does not use the phrase, “lead pipe cinch,” suggesting that the phrase was not yet in existence when the story was written.  If the idiom already been in existence, and widely known, it seems likely that there would have been a more obvious reference to the idiom within the story itself.   The mere use of “sure thing” in a story about a man who drown with “lead pipe” wrapped around his waist, without an express reference to a “cinch,” would have been a fairly cryptic allusion.

The pre-idiom existence of the story would be clear evidence that the story was not fabricated to explain the idiom.  The story may nevertheless be a fabrication, however; just not one designed to explain away the origin of the idiom, “lead pipe cinch.”  The story may even be a humorous reimagining of the facts surrounding Robert Cunningham’s (alleged) suicide three years earlier.  Given the gambling subject matter of the story, and reference to the bet being a “sure thing,” it is actually possible that the story inspired the idiom.  It is not proof, but based on the timing, content, and later use of the story to explain the origin of the idiom, it is not so easy to dismiss the possibility that the story inspired the idiom.

The story appeared in the Omaha Daily Bee, but was credited to the Philadelphia Press.  Presumably, the story would have been picked up in other markets, and would likely have also been known in New York City, where the idiom eventually emerged.  The story is very similar to the origin story of October 8, 1888, except that the action is transferred to the East River (where Robert Cunningham drowned) from New Jersey.  The date of the earlier story also helps narrow the time frame in which the idiom developed.  The idiom likely developed sometime between the date of the earlier story, January 5, 1886, and the earliest known date of use of the idiom, October 4, 1888.


A Lead Pipe was a “Sure Thing” Even Before it was a “Cinch”

Betting on Life and Death.

Philadelphia Press: The passion of betting takes precedence of everything with some men.  No opportunity to make wages is ever permitted to go by.   Illustrative of this a good story is told of a New York gambler, who was in the habit of getting drunk occasionally, and when in that condition was not at all particular as to his associates.  One night, before the Brooklyn bridge was built, he fell in with two professional cracksmen in a saloon near the old Fulton ferry, and the three drank heavily.  Toward midnight it was proposed to take a trip to Brooklyn, and the gambler, easily persuaded, accompanied the other two.  Arrived in Brooklyn, a house was selected, and the gambler requested to wait outside while the burglars entered.  He did so, and they returned in a few moments disgusted.  The house was unoccupied and nothing had been found except a coil of soft lead pipe.  Determined not to go back empty-handed, one of the burglars wrapped the pipe around his waist and buttoned his coat over it.  When the party arrived at the ferry entrance they found a boat just starting.  All three ran for it.  The gambler and one burglar got aboard safely.  The man with the lead pipe came last.  He jumped and fell into the water.  Immediately there was great consternation and the boat was stopped.

“Throw him a line,” was shouted.  “Get a life preserver.”  “Heave a block overboard!”

Then the smart man – there is one in every crowd stepped forward and remarked cooly.

“That’ll be all right.  There’s no hurry.  He’s bound to come up three times before he drowns.”

Instantly the gambler’s right hand went up.

“I’ll bet you a hundred dollars he don’t.”
And he didn’t.  The gambler was betting on a sure thing.

Omaha Daily Bee, January 5, 1886, page 5, column 7.





Similarities between Robert Cunningham's tragic end, in 1883, and the “humorous” story of the lead-pipe drowning and “sure thing” bet, in 1886, may suggest that the latter story was concocted as a sort of joke, based on vague recollections, perhaps, of the earlier drowning.  The connection is certainly not a certainty, as is evidence of at least one more lead-pipe drowning incident in the 1880s.  In March 1888, a deep-sea diver recollected an encounter he had had with a corpse in the East River (I was surprised to learn that there even were professional deep-sea divers in the 1880s):

We divers never touch bodies in this state [(of decomposition)], because it brings the worst luck possible.  The only exception to the rule I know was the body of a man who had committed suicide.  He had tied around his neck a bag of some heavy stuff, shot or lead pipe, it may have been, and had jumped in from the ferry-boat or a pier-head near to shore.  When I came across it it was dilated with its own gases and seemed in the half light under the water to be a stout man trying to swim to the surface, but anchored down by a heavy weight.

The Abilene Reflector, March 8, 1888, page 2, column 5.

It is possible, I suppose, that the diver misremembered some of the details, and he may have been recalling the Robert Cunningham suicide from years earlier.  Or, it could have been a different case, one which might also have inspired the legend of the “sure thing” gambler and lead-pipe drowning.  


But regardless of the origin of the story, given the similarities of the gambling subject matter, it is possible that the “sure thing” story of 1886 may have influenced the origins of the idiom, “lead pipe cinch.”  If that story had been inspired by an earlier, actual lead-pipe drowning, like Robert Cunningham’s suicide, an actual drowning incident may well have been the ultimate origin of the idiom, “lead pipe cinch.”  The suggestion is at least much more difficult to dismiss as fanciful, given the existence of the earlier, actual drowning incidents, and the earlier story about the sure bet.

 
----------------------------------
UPDATE:
In July 1883, about one month after Robert Cunningham's coroner's inquest failed to rule his death by drowning (with a lead pipe under his jacket) a suicide,  Puck magazine published a cartoon suggesting a new method of preventing suicide by jumping from the ferry; apparently Robert Cunningham was not the only person to (allegedly) commit suicide that way:

Puck, Volume 13, Number 333, July 25, 1883, page 330.



Nine Yards to the Dollar - the History and Etymology of "The Whole Nine Yards"

$
0
0



The best “Mixture” for a sick heart is nine yards of calico, fine broadcloth, four armsful of humanity, a parson’s certificate of matrimony, a pair of canary birds and a bundle of green-house hollyhocks. 

Nebraska Palladium (Bellvieu, Nebraska), November 15, 1854, page 1.

Might this home-spun advice hold the clue to the origin of the idiom, “the Whole Nine Yards”?
Everyone has heard the expression, “the Whole Nine Yards,” but, no one has been able to definitively determine the underlying meaning. 

For decades the answer to that question has been the Bigfoot of word origins, chased around wild speculative corners by amateur word freaks, with exasperated lexicographers and debunkers of folk etymologies in hot pursuit.

Does the phrase derive from the length of ammunition belts in World War II aircraft? The contents of a standard concrete mixer? The amount of beer a British naval recruit was obligated to drink? Yardage in football? The length of fabric in a Scottish kilt (or sari, or kimono, or burial shroud)?

The Whole Nine Yards About a Phrase's Origin, Jennifer Schuessler, The New York Times, December 26, 2012.

Until recently, the earliest known appearances of the word in print were from the early 1960s.  That changed when Bonnie Taylor-Blake and Fred Shapiro found examples of the similar phrase, “the whole six yards,” in the 1910s and 1920s.  The earliest known use of “the whole nine yards has since been pushed back to 1908, and “the full nine yards,” to 1907.[i]  Although these antedatings conclusively dismissed the World War II ammunition belt theory, and likely the concrete mixer theory, the meaning remained inscrutable. 

Many of the proposed origins relate to lengths of fabric or certain garments.  At various times, people have suggested that the phrase was related to the length of burial shrouds, Scottish kilts, Indian saris, a three-piece suit, a nun’s habit, a sarong, a kimono, a bridal veil, or a Majarajah’s ceremonial sash.  Those suggestions have generally been dismissed, for lack of concrete evidence, or based on the assertion that nine yards is not, and has not, been a standard length of a bolt of cloth.

Gerald Cohen recently found evidence that artists’ canvas rolls were sold in standard six-yard lengths in the late 1800s and early 1900s.  He postulated that those six-yard rolls may have been the origin of, “the whole six yards,” which, in turn, may have given rise to “the whole nine yards,” by a form of “phrase inflation,” first suggested by Fred Shapiro.[ii]

Although all of those fabric suggestions smack of a folk-etymology, the mere fact that so many of the theories relate to fabric is enough to raise a few eyebrows.

A recent article appearing in Comments on Etymology may raise a few more eyebrows.  As it turns out, fabric may actually have been sold in standard lengths that were multiples of three yards, most commonly nine-yards, at least in a retail setting.[iii]  Although there is evidence of sales in other lengths, the sheer number of references to nine-yard (and three-yard and six-yard) lengths of fabric strongly suggests that lengths of fabric may well have been the inspiration for the idiom, “The Whole Nine Yards.”

Several advertisements for fabric give the price in dollars per nine-yards; numerous advertisements for cloth list the maximum length available as nine yards long; numerous advertisements for sewing patterns required nine yards of cloth for a dress or skirt; there were several stories describing disputes over nine yards of material; and several references mention that nine yards of cloth were generally needed to make a woman’s dress.  Kilts, saris, scarves and bandages were nine yards long.  The expression, “nine yards to the dollar,” attested from 1870, also suggests that nine yard was a standard length of cloth. 

The fact that fabric was commonly, even if not exclusively, sold in lengths of multiples of three yards ties a neat bow around all of the various suggestions that six or nine yards of one or another of the various cloth items formed the basis of the expression, “whole six yards” and “whole nine yards.”  Perhaps all of those various items used six or nine yards of cloth because six and nine yards of cloth were standard lengths.



The Earliest Known, Literal Use of “the Whole Nine Yards” is Consistent with Nine Yards Being a Standard Length of Cloth

The earliest known use of the phrase, “the whole nine yards,” is from 1855.  It appeared in a humorous story about a judge, who is out of town on business.  He needs a new shirt for a dinner party, and arranges for the purchase of nine yards of material.  Through a series of miscommunications, instead of three shirts, cut from three yards each, he gets one large shirt, cut from “the whole nine yards.” The Judge’s Big Shirt, Yankee Notions, volume 4, number 6, June, 1855, pages 166-167.  In some retellings of the story, the punch line comes after the judge returns home; “Mrs Judge wanted to know what tremendous big woman’s ------ that was in his trunk?” Squatter Sovereign (Atchison, Kansas), May 8, 1855, page 1; True American (Steubenville, Ohio), March 22, 1855, page 4.

This early appearance of the phrase has generally been dismissed as a precursor to the idiom; in part, because it is literal, not figurative, and because it appeared a half-century before the idiom emerged, with no apparent link or intermediate step in between.  The nine yards of cloth in The Judge’s  Shirt appeared to have been coincidental.


Nine Yards for a Dollar

But the length of material in the story may not have been mere coincidence.  In 1856, you could buy fabric priced at nine yards for the dollar in Massachusetts:

This Boston Store is on Main Street, four hundred and eleven,
Right next to Wilder’s Shoe Store, where good bargains now are given;
Then go to-day and buy a dress, - Prints, nine yards for a dollar, -
The Cottons, too, are very cheap, and custom’s sure to follow.

The Cambridge Chronicle, March 8, 1856, page 3.

In 1857, you could buy “American, English, and French CALICOES” for “Nine Yards for a Dollar.” The Ottawa Free Trader, October 10, 1857, page 3.

You could still get “Nine Yards of the best 12 ½ cent Calico for One Dollar” in West Virginia in 1877. The Democrat, March 27, 1871, page 4.

Nine yards seems to have been a common, if not standard, length of fabric available for retail purchase.


Humorous and Figurative Use of “Nine Yards”

The Judge’s Shirt was not the only humorous story to allude to nine yards of cloth.  In 1902, an elephant joke asked, “if it takes nine yards of pink calico to make an apron for an elephant, how long will it take a mosquito with a wooden leg to bore a hole through a cake of sandsoap?” (Answer – No matter how thick the apple sauce is – remember she’s your mother.) The San Francisco Call, August 16, 1904, page 7.

In 1870, a humorous piece about the colorful language of an attorney refers to nine yards of material.  In response to the high-toned language of opposing counsel (with references to Socrates, Romulus, Euripides, and Cantharides), an attorney brought the language down to the level of the jury:

“My client don’t need any of this fine talk.  Look at him, gentlemen, and say, if you can, that he hasn’t done the honest thing by the plaintiff!  From his youth up he has been as you now find him – A No. 1, extra inspected, scaled and screened, copper-fastened, free from scoots, silver-steel, buck-horn handle, nine yards to the dollar, thread thrown in!”

Harper’s New Monthly Magazine, Volume 41, Number 241, June, 1870, page 158.  

The story was reprinted in at least two newspapers (Fair Play, November 27, 1880, page 2, column 3; Ashtabula Telegraph, April 19, 1878, page 4, column 4) and included in two anthologies or collections of legal writing (Henry Frederic Reddall, Wit and Humor of the American Bar, Philadelphia, G. W. Jacobs & Co., 1905, pages 40; John Bernardine Dillon, Law, Lawyers and Honesty, Bridgport, Connecticut, Stevens Press, 1922, page 27).

Although I could not find any other example of that expression in print, I did find a number of examples of the expression, “the thread thrown in.”  One of those references used the expression in a way that suggests that shorting customers of the measurement of cloth was a known practice that customers had to watch out for – perhaps it was that practice that may have been the impetus for the origin of the idiom, “the whole nine yards”:

Mr. Eugenius Augustus Van Scoik was a polite, good-natured, Miss-Nancy sort of a young gentleman, and of course soon acquired great popularity among the elderly ladies, to whom he always warranted his goods not to fade, tear, or wear out, and was certain to throw in the thread and little things, even if he had to thumb it a small amount in the measurement of the yards to make up for his generosity.

William Tappan Thopson, Chronicles of Pineville: Embracing Sketches of Georgia Scenes, Incidents, and Characters, Philadelphia, Getz, Buck & Co., 1853, page 87.

If some merchants “thumbed it a small amount” to increase their margins, perhaps going the “whole nine yards” referred to giving the whole amount requested.  But why nine yards?  Nine yards appears to have been a common, or standard, length available for purchase at retail, and a common amount used in dresses and skirts, and required for many sewing patterns.


Nine Yard Dresses, Skirts

The use “nine yards” in those early humor pieces may not have been a coincidence.  Nine yards of material (as well as other multiples of three yards) seems to have been common, if not standard, length of material used in dresses or skirts, required for numerous sewing patters, and available for purchase at retail.

“Nine yards” of material is mentioned three times in a book written in 1887:

More than that, her appearance was one of the wheels in her father’s affairs.  Any spiteful whisper that she was shabby, would be a injury to him that could be counted in dollars and cents.  Yet a cent more, another yard of stuff, an inch of trimming of any sort, for the next three months would be for her as impossible as to add an hour to the day.  Her stock in trade consisted of nine yards of brown cashmere, a wide brown hat, a brown ribbon, one pair of sixteen-button brown gloves, nine yards of white veiling, and a pair of thirty-button tan-colored gloves.

Czeika (Louise Furniss), An Operetta in Profile, Boston: Ticknor and Company (1887), page 220.

Still, that heroine possessed for her evening wear nine yards of stuff.  I possessed nothing, unless I could subtract something from some member of the family.

Czeika (Louise Furniss), An Operetta in Profile, Boston: Ticknor and Company (1887), page 222.

The use of “nine yards” in that book may not have been coincidental.  Nine yards of material was used to make many dresses during that period.  A few years after that book was published, a newspaper reported that, “[n]ine yards of material – double width – is the usual quantity of stuff now used for an ordinary dress.” The Comet (Johnson City, Tennessee), June 6, 1895, page 2.  And a book on the history of fashion, published in 1956, noted that, “[d]uring the [(eighteen-)]nineties, skirts attained a voluminous breadth, reaching in many instances seven to nine yards. Katherine Morris Lester, Historic Costume; a Resume of the Characteristic Types of Costume from the Most Remote Times to the Present Day, Peioria, Illinois, C. A. Bennett (1956), page 209.



A memoir of life during the Civil War also specified that nine yards of cloth were sufficient for a woman’s dress:

I was to card and spin eighteen yards of warp – nine yards of our wide heavy homespun being then ample enough for one plain dress.

Parthenia Antoinette Hague, A Blockaded Family, Life in Southern Alabama During the Civil War, Boston and New York, Houghton, Mifflin and Company (1888), page 81.

[W]e four had nine yards apiece cut off, paying twelve dollars per yard for it.  It was something over a yard wide, and as we knew nothing of the ruffling, puffing, plaiting, tucking, or shirring of overskirts or polonaises outside the blockade, nine yards were amply sufficient for a dress.

Parthenia Antoinette Hague, A Blockaded Family, Life in Southern Alabama During the Civil War, Boston and New York, Houghton, Mifflin and Company (1888), page 92.


Nine Yards Patterns

Since dresses were known to use nine yards of material, it is not surprising that a number of sewing patterns advertised throughout the late 1800s, and into the early 1900s, called for nine yards of material.  In 1875, for example, an newspaper described a:

. . . beautiful and becoming polonaise, designed for a cashmere toilet, is the ‘Jessica.’  It is adapted to all goods, excepting the heaviest, and is especially pretty, made in silk, cashmere, grenadine, batiste and similar materials.  Nine yards of good, twenty-seven inches wide, will be required . . . . 

The Burlington Weekly Free Press (Vermont), March 26, 1875, page 1
In 1888:

. . . goods made especially for tea-gowns is called ‘cut cashmere’ and comes with a deep border, to be used for the front of the gown or to edge the skirt.  This material costs $1.25 a yard and nine yards is a full pattern.

The Climax (Richmond, Kentucky), September 26, 1888, page 4.


 In 1890, an item about the importance of being able to do quick calculations while shopping, used an example in which a given pattern required twelve yards of material of one width, but only nine yards of wider material:

. . . when we stop to consider that the first is only thirty-six inches wide, and that it will require twelve yards, while the second piece is forty-four inches wide and only nine yards will be required, thus it is really cheaper to buy the better piece. – Good Housekeeping.

The Pullman Herald (Pullman, Washington), March 22, 1890, page 5.



In 1898, the nine-yard length was sufficiently standard, or common, that one store touted, “200 Full Nine-Yard Dress Patterns. . . 200 dress patterns of CHECKED WOOL GOODS, so stylish for skirts and waists, brown and white checks, black and white checks, navy blue and white checks, goods worth 25c a yard in 9 yard patterns – on sale at 98 c for the entire dress pattern.” Omaha Daily Bee, May 8, 1898, page 17.



In 1902, you could make a “home gown” from a pattern; “[t]he quantity of material required for the medium size is nine yards twenty-seven inches wide, or five yards forty-four inches wide.” The Indianapolis Journal, November 25, 1902, page 3.




  
In 1905, you could make a “tea jacket” from a pattern that required, “[a]bout nine yards accordion plaited silk . . . [and] about nine yards insertion, 18 yards embroider or lace.”Morgan County Democrat (Versaille, Missouri), September 22, 1905, page 3.



In 1909, you could make a dress with nine yards of material; “Nine yards of gingham will be needed.” The Caucasian, June 6, 1909, page 3.






In 1911, you could make a “graceful house gown” with “nine yards of of 27 inch material. The Ranch(Seattle, Washington), February 15, 1911, page 14.




Six Yard Dress Patterns

Patterns calling for six yards of material were also available:


The Bennington (Vermont) Banner, November 6, 1890, page 3.


The Evening Star (Washington DC), September 15, 1898, page 8.


The Evening Star (Washington DC), March 6, 1899, page 9.


The Marion (Ohio) Daily Mirror, December 9, 1907, page 4.



The Colville (Washington) Examiner, February 6, 1909, page 2.


Nine Yard Lengths of Material

With dresses and dress patterns needing nine yards of material, it is not surprising that nine yards was a common, if not standard, length of material available for retail purchase.  It is unclear whether dresses were cut to that size because it was a standard length of cloth, or whether that length was available because nine yards was a desirable size.  But in any case, lengths in multiples of three yards is a common thread running through many advertisements during the period; with nine yards often listed as the longest length available.  Several advertisements for different types of materials, in different places, at different times, all suggest that nine yards was a common, if not standard, length in which material was available for purchase.

In Sacramento, in 1892, you could buy “remnants” in lengths from “one to nine yards.” The Record-Union (Sacramento, California), March 3, 1892, page 3.



In 1892, you could buy “remnants” in lengths from “two to nine yards” in Sacramento. The Record-Union (Sacramento, California), February 4, 1893, page 4.




In Michigan, in 1896, an advertisement offered material in lengths of six, seven or nine yards – but nine yards is the maximum length offered. The True Northerner (Paw Paw, Michigan), September 2, 1896, page 8. 




In Kansas, in 1901, you could purchase “English Percales . . . none shorter than three or longer than nine yards”:

On next Tuesday morning at 9 o’clock we place on sale 3,000 yards of fine English Percale, 36 inches wide – short lengths of three to nine yards each, none shorter than three or longer than nine yards.  But all new, clean Percales, fresh from the factory – in fact, they arrived before the full bolts of the same styles.

The Wichita Daily Eagle (Kansas), March 3, 1901, page 9. 




Although the same advertisement refers to, “full bolts of the same styles,” suggesting that nine yards may not have been the maximum length available, the specific listing of lengths of three to nine yards is consistent with other sources that suggest nine yards may have been a standard, maximum length typically available at retail, and consistent with the recurrent theme of multiples of three.

In San Francisco, in 1903, you could buy remnants of “Windsor Cheviot Suitings . . . from four to nine yards long,” or “Remnants of Black Clay Serge. . . from three to nine yards long.”  The San Francisco Call, July 19, 1903, page 26.  



To be fair, the same advertisement also listed remnants of silk gloss mohairs “from two to ten yards long,” so nine yards was not the only length available.  But the sheer number of references to three, six and nine yard lengths suggests that they may have been a common, or more common, standard length.

Nine yards was also the maximum length available in a remnants sale in New York City in 1909. The New York Tribune, June 20, 1909, part 8, page 1. 



A comment in a book describing very fine silks available from India, suggests that “nine yards” may have been a standard length of material:

Silk stuff manufactured for trousering for home wear is said to be produced of the slightest texture, nine yards of some of which would scarcely weigh as many ounces.

George S. Cole, A Complete Dictionary of Dry Goods and History of Silk, Cotton, Linen, Wool and other Fibrous Substances, Chicago: W. B. Conkey Company (1892), page 203.

Nine yards of material were at the center of three separate disputes, in three locations at three different times.  The coincidence seems to suggest that nine-yard lengths of fabric were available in those shops, and that nine yards may have been a standard, or commonly available, length.

In 1901, a report, about a dispute involving the alleged improper measurement of a length of material, used the phrase, “full nine yards,” in the literal sense.  The customer who had paid for nine yards of material, but received only eight, demanded their “full nine yards” of material:

I paid for nine yards of cloth and you gave me less than eight yards, I shall have to have an entirely new piece of cloth and I want it full nine yards.

AkronDaily Democrat (Ohio), November 14, 1901, page 4.

A woman in Minnesota was accused of stealing nine yards of material in 1882:

Carrie Morrison was up in the police court yesterday, charged with keeping a house of ill-fame, hearing upon which was continued.  It seems, however, the charge was a blind.  The arrest was made by Officer Hanft, at the instance of Georgia Minnick, who boarded with Morrisson, and who charged the madam with larceny from her of nine yards of dress goods, valued at $13.25.  At the time Morrisson was arrested the stolen goods had not been found.

Daily Globe (St. Paul, Minnesota), December 20, 1882, page 8.

In 1915, a woman in Australia “pleaded guilty to a charge that, on August 18, she stole nine yards of dress material and a baby’s vest . . . . [A]n attendant in the shop observed defendant taking goods from the counter and placing them in her bag.” The Brisbane Courier, August 20, 1915, page 4.

In 1907, the material, “Vitrophane,” used to decorate window panes, was available in lengths up to “nine yards long.” The Evening Star, May 7, 1907, page 4.


Other Items Made with Nine Yards of Material (or other multiples of three)

If multiples of three yards were commonly available lengths of material, it could have influenced the lengths of goods made from the material.
In 1889, a dispute over possession of a “green sash” invoked the literal phrase, “the whole six yards”:

Belle Williams, however, explained the fact of the sash being in her possession, by asserting that her mother gave her six yards of the silk stuff in December last, when she bought it in a Kearney street store in San Francisco.  She had the whole six yards made into a sash, but shortly afterward sat on some wine and grease and had to cut off about three yards of it and re-shape it.

Los Angeles Daily Herald, July 22 1889, page 2. 

In 1878, a Tiffany scarf was nine yards long:

One of the curious articles exhibited at Tiffany’s is a scarf of gray Canton crape, which portrays the infernal regions, according to the Japanese idea.  The scarf is nine yards long and a half a yard wide.

The Cambria Freeman, June 28, 1878, page 1.

A promotion for lace curtains in 1887 promised that with each six yards of curtain purchased, the customer would receive:

. . . a free cornice pole . . . worth nearly the price of the whole six yards of net.  

Los Angeles Daily Herald, May 23, 1887, page 5.
 


Indian “scarfs” or saris were often nine yards long:

But a native woman can be very neatly dressed with scarcely a stich in her clothing.  They all wear the sari, a cloth of any material from the coarsest cotton up to a fine muslin, silks, satins or brocade.  It is nine yards long, and sufficiently wide to reach from the waist to the feet.

The New Orleans Daily Democrat, March 17, 1878, page 8.

More popular still are Indian scarfs of small figured, solid embroidery, from seven to nine yards long, and a yard and a quarter in width.  They give an air of distinction to the Hindoos, about whose waists they are wound, and add beauty to any American garment.

The St. Louis Republic, November 23, 1902, Magazine Section, page 53.

In Scotland in 1907, a poem encouraging the use of kilts confirmed that some kilts used “nine yards” of material:

                              KILTS FOR MEN
               (A doctor sets forth a plea for the kilt as a warm and hygienic garment.)

Kilts for men – we wives could make them;
   Run them up with the machine;
Out of flannelette we’d fake them
   Pretty plaids of red and green. 

Daily life would grow romantic,
   No ennui or boredom then;
With expectancey I’m frantic
   For the fashion – kilts for men. 

Kilts for men! Why, I should think so!
   Nine yards round they’d take, I’m told,
And our dear ones need not shrink so
   From the thought of chill and cold. 

Kilts would suit both slim and tubby,
   Homely men aplomb would gain,
And I’m certain with my hubby
   I should fall in love again.

The Celtic Monthly: A Magazine for Highlanders, Volume 15, March, 1907, p. 110. 
 


An article from 1887 described the length of cloth that a Tajik weaver could weave in one day as, “about nine yards a day.”  Did the author use “nine yards” because that was a measured average (the author could have used a more precise measurement, or said “about twenty-five or thirty feet,” or “about ten yards”), or did the author use “nine yards” because it was close to average length, and was a standards length of fabric with which the reader would be expected to be familiar?: 

The Tajiks weave both silk and cotton, but rarely hair or wool, except in the mountains.  Among their products are striped glazed materials of cotton, of which a workman can weave about nine yards a day.  For this he receives two and a half pence wages, though some weavers can earn as much as six-pence a day.

Harper’s Magazine, volume 17 (1887), page 581.

During the American Civil War, bandages could be up to nine yards long:

A few flannel bandages, two and a half inches wide and nine yards long, will be needed, and lint, scraped and raveled.

Nashville Union and American, October 18, 1861, page 2.  A chart above this excerpt also listed bandages in lengths of 1, 3,4, 5, 6, and 9 yards in length – nine yards being the maximum length listed.

A cotton picking bag was described as a “nine-yard canvas cotton bag” (it is not clear whether it is nine yards long, or made from nine yards of material):

Let the fat ladies make themselves a nine-yard canvas cotton bag (holds about 65 pounds of cotton at one filling, packed in hard.) Pick that full two and three times a day and they’ll be reduced a plenty.

The Butte Daily Bulletin (Montana), February 4, 1920, page 2.

A widely reprinted piece of Christmas gift-wrapping advice, from the December, 1891 issue of the Ladies Home Journal, suggested to, “do it up in one of the colored tissue papers, tie it with the extremely narrow ribbon that can be bought for a few pennies, the whole twelve yards . . . .” The Helena Independent (Montana), November 26, 1891, Morning Edition, page 2.


The Whole Piece is Cheaper

As noted above, one of the reasons that the “whole” how-ever-many yards is desirable, is that it prevents a dishonest salesperson from shorting you on your purchase.  A humorous look at the muddled math of a confused, cloth-buying customer, illustrates that the “whole ten yards” can be cheaper than cutting piece to size:

She was told that the piece, containing ten yards, would cost her 30 cents.  Then a conversation something like the following ensued:

Customer – “O, I don’t want a whole piece.  How much is it by the yard?”
Sales Woman – “We have to charge five cents a yard when we cut it.”

C. – “Five cents? Well, I guess seven yards will be enough.” [Here the stuff is measured.]

S. W. – “Thirty-five cents, please.”

C. – “How much is there left?”

S. W. – “Three yards.”

C. (presumably mentally reckoning that ten times five are fifty) – “How much for the whole ten yards?”

S. W. (demurely, but with an eye to business) – “O, you could have the ten yards for 45 cents.”

C. – “Very well.  I guess I’ll take ten yards.” [Planks down 45 cents and departs satisfied.]

St. Johnsbury Caledonian (St. Johnsbury Vermont), May 10, 1888, page 2.


Conclusion

Nine yards appears to have been a common, if not standard, length in which fabric was sold, or desired, in the late-1800s and early 1900s.  If it is true that the six and nine yards were common lengths in which fabric was sold, it might explain why so many different items made from fabric (funeral shrouds, kilts, nuns’ habits, three piece suits, wedding veils, and artists’ canvases) are said to have been nine or six yards long. 



Completely unrelated (probably) nine-yard comics from baseball and football:

The Review (High Point, North Carolina, July 12, 1917, page 8.

The Richmond Times-Dispatch (Virginia), April 11, 1920, page 63



[i]Gerald Cohen, Reflections on ‘the whole six yards’ (1912), ‘the full nine yards’ (1907), and ‘the whole nine yards’ (1908), Comments on Etymology, Volume 43, number 8, May 2014, page 24.
[ii]Gerald Cohen, The whole six yards’ (possible precursor to ‘the whole nine yards’) may derive from artists’ canvas rolls six yards in length, Comments on Etymology, Volume 43, page 24, May 2014.
[iii] Peter Reitan, Origin of The Whole Three/Six/Nine Yards: The Sale of Cloth in Multiples of Threes Was Common in the 1800s and Early 1900s, Comments on Etymology, Volume 44, number 4, January 2015.
 

The Blue; the Gray; and the Runaway – a History and Etymology of “Skedaddle”

$
0
0



Another “Skedaddle.” – “Skedaddle” is a handy word.  We think it was invented purposely to describe the military movements of the Missouri traitors; for it is the only word that can do justice to the subject.  Run, scamper, fly, and all such terms, are too tame for the occasion; but “skedaddle” fills the bill precisely.  Our readers, therefore, may know why we make such frequent use of the word.

White Cloud Kansas Chief (White Cloud, Kansas), July 25, 1861, page 2, column 4.

Skedaddle
Introduction

The word, “skedaddle,” became well-known during the first year of the Civil War.  It first gained widespread notoriety in October 1861, in the aftermath of the Union Army’s recapture of Munson’s Hill, in the Seven Corners region of Virginia.  Union soldiers rechristened the hill, “Fort Skedaddle,” to mock the Rebels’ retreat.  The word was not new at the time, however; it was already well-known throughout the Army of the Potomac.  Although the word may have come from a Scottish word, meaning to spill milk from a bucket; the immediate source of the word may have been Kansas.

Pre-Civil War – Skedaddle in Kansas

All of the examples of “skedaddle” in print that I could find, dated earlier than October 1861, are from Kansas, or stories written in Kansas.  Two examples pre-date the bombardment of Fort Sumter, on April 12, 1861, the onset of the Civil War. 

The word appears to have already been well-known in the region, or at least to the readers of that one paper, as it seems to be tossed out freely, without explanation:

Thurlow Weed, who had been at Washington endeavoring to sell out the Republican party in order to spite Greeley, “skedaddled” for home as soon as he read the report of Lincoln’s speech at Indianapolis.  He probably discovered evidences in that speech that he could not lead Lincoln to water as he had Seward, and that his “occupation was gone.”

White Cloud Kansas Chief, February 28, 1861, page 2, column 1.

But veni vidi Gloria mundi– which, being interpreted, means that the governor came, saw, and skeedaddled with a flea in his ear.

White Cloud Kansas Chief, March 21, 1861, page 2, column 6. 

Shortly after the outbreak of the Civil War, an account of a skirmish in Missouri reported either, that retreating Confederates repainted their flag of surrender, or that they soiled their drawers in panic.  You be the judge:

[B]e it known that Harney is a mortal terror to Indians and Pukes[i]– but Jeff and his ragamuffin crew “skeedaddled” full tilt for home, hid their regimentals, and dressed in their ordinary citizens’ clothes; and in a very short time there was not a sign in the neighborhood to indicated that a military organization had ever been dreamed of in the “4th Military District of Missouri.”  Yet it is positively asserted that Jeff and his valiant followers did paint “stripes” on their “white flags.” The discovery was made by the washerwomen!

The White Cloud Kansas Chief, May 23, 1861, page 2.   

Most of the early uses of “skedaddle” relate to Confederate soldiers or Confederate sympathizers in Missouri or Kansas (Missouri was a border state, with divided loyalties; and Missouri and Kansas had been the site of cross-border skirmishes since 1854), running away from their pursuers:

“Now, by St. George, the Work Goes Bravely on!” – A report has reached us, just before going to press, that United States troops to the number of one or two hundred, entered Oregon [(Oregon, Missouri)], on Wednesday evening, and commenced arresting such obnoxious secessionists as had not “skedaddled.”

White Cloud Kansas Chief, July 11, 1861, page 2, column 6. 

There was the usual amount of “skedaddling” for the brush and cornfields, but it was generally regarded as a piece of sport.  The traitors have become used to the dilly-dallying of the Government authorities, and begin to regard these affairs as first-rate jokes.

White Cloud Kansas Chief, August 22, 1861, page 2, column 1.

The word appeared in a Vermont newspaper in late September 1861, in an article filed from Kansas:

Atchison, Kansas, Sept. 9, 1861.
Last Friday our city took a puke.  No less than a dozen of the most ultra secessionists in the place, fearing the jay-hawkers[ii]were coming into town that night and hang them packed up their traps in a hurry and at once skedaddled for Mo.

Vermont Phoenix(Brattleboro, Vermont). September 26, 1861, page 1, column 2.

When soldiers of the Army of the Potomac occupied Munson’s Hill a few days later, the word, “skedaddle,” was believed to be, “used throughout the whole army of the Potomac.”  If skedaddle had been merely a Kansas localism, as suggested by the fact that it can only be found in Kansas newspaper during the period, it could have been transplanted to the Army of the Potomac by soldiers from Kansas, or who had served in Kansas before, or during the early days of, the Civil War.


Soldiers from Kansas in Virginia

The 1st Cavalry Regiment (later reorganized as the 4th Cavalry Regiment) of the United States Army was organized in Missouri in 1855, and saw action in “Bloody Kansas” before the Civil War.  Although most of the regiment was assigned throughout the Western Theater (Tennessee, Missouri, Arkansas, Indian Territory) during the Civil War, General McClellan, who had once served in the regiment, requested Company A and Company E serve as his personal escort.  Those units saw service in Virginia in the battle of Bull Run in July 1861.  General McClellan assumed command of the Army of the Potomac after the Union’s defeat at the Bull Run, and was in command of the army when they retook Munson’s Hill and renamed it, Fort Skedaddle.  There were plenty of soldiers with Kansas connections and experience who might have introduced the word into the ranks of the Union Army.

General McClellan’s actions, or, rather, inaction, leading up to the retaking of Munson’s Hill went a long way toward cementing his reputation as someone unwilling to take bold, decisive action.  Although the name, “Fort Skedaddle,” was intended to mock the Rebels’ quick flight; the name, in retrospect, may be ironic.  The Rebels withdrew from Munson’s Hill as part of an organized, strategic withdrawal.  It was the Union soldiers, several months earlier, who had actually “skedaddled” during the first Battle of Bull Run. 

And, when McClellan retook Munson’s Hill, it showed no signs of having been occupied, and was defended only by fake cannons. 


Munson’s Hill

Munson’s Hill was the talk of the town in Washington DC and environs in August and September, 1861.  Its prominent location overlooking the Capitol, and daily skirmishes nearby, lent it an air of mystery and importance, well beyond its actual military value:

Most of your readers are no doubt familiar with the high, bold, open appearance of the hill, crowned with a few straggling trees.  A tall pole has been erected on the highest point, and on that pole a secession flag is flying at least forty feet above the tops of the highest trees.  The three stripes are plainly seen.  A smaller flag is visible to the left.  No doubt these flags can be seen from the dome of the Capitol, in Washington, with a good glass, as Munson’s hill is distinctly visible with the naked eye from that point.

Evening Star(Washington DC), August 30, 1861, page 2. 

Up to the present moment, Munson’s, (the genuine and substantial Hill itself), has not been taken, although, for the last three days, reports to the contrary have been rattling and flying in like swarms of bullets.  The truth is, that everybody has a positive, though not clearly explicable, notion that it ought to be taken, and, while wondering why it is not, all are ready and eager to spread the idea that it is.  The fact that it is not particularly worth taking, will not be accepted by the public on any condition.  The public hereabout has fixed its mind on Munson’s, has elevated Munson’s to a dignity far beyond its merits, and will listen to no depreciation whatever.  Nevertheless, at the risk of destroying a popular delusion, it must be here recorded that the much-talked of position is, by no means, so important as people suppose.

New York Daily Tribune, September 13, 1861, page 8.

Early reports put the number of troops on Munson’s Hill as “700 rebel cavalry, 1000 infantry and three rifle cannon.”[iii]  But in late September, a Rebel deserter reported that the numbers, and morale, of the Rebel forces were much lower than believed.  Despite Union soldiers’ fears that 100,000 enemy troops were massed, and ready to invade Washington DC at any moment, he reported that several Confederate regiments had already withdrawn from the area.[iv] 

When McClellan finally advanced on Munson’s Hill, on September 28, 1861, they found a shell of a fortification defended by two stove pipes and a log, painted to look like guns:

The army then passed on to Munson’s Hill, where it was supposed the enemy was in force, protected by strong works, but, whatever their number, they ingloriously fled, leaving nothing behind them, but two pieces of stove pipe mounted like cannon, which they were intended to represent, and a wooden gun painted black, and mounted on wheels. . . . .

The only works at Munson’s Hill consisted of a ditch about two feet deep, dug around the bill, the dirt thus excavated being thrown up to form a breastwork.  No appearance of having had tents, as the bottom of the ditch was covered with straw.

The National Republican, September 30, 1861, page 2.

One year later, an anti-McClellan tract ridiculed the General’s delays and lack of action:

His debut was made with the announcement that we would carry on the war with as little loss of life as possible, and we have seen that, though the enemy, in vastly inferior numbers, kept thrusting the rebel flag under his nose at Fairfax Court House; nay, at Munson’s Hill for several months, he would not give our “Southern brethren” battle.

George Wilkes, McClellan: Who He Is and What He Has Done, New York, page 5 (New York, August 4, 1862, Office of Wilkes’ Spirit of the Times).



Fort Skedaddle

When the Army of the Potomac finally reoccupied Munson’s Hill, they rechristened it, “Fort Skedaddle”:

“Skadaddle” – The Washington correspondent of one of the morning papers informs us that the German soldiers have christened the rebel earthworks back of Munson’s Hill “Fort Skadaddle.”

The Evening Star, October 22, 1861, page 2.

The word was apparently new, and interesting, as it was widely reported.  The following item about the new name was sandwiched between a poignant reminder of the human suffering that brought on the war, and foreboding of the human suffering yet to come:



The National Republican (Washington DC), October 24, 1861, page 2.

The use of the word, “skedaddle,” in relation to Munson’s Hill, may be the first time that the word was used outside of Kansas and outside the insular world of the Army of the Potomac.  The initial reports about “Fort Skedaddle” are the first published instances of the word from outside of Kansas that I could find.  Although the word was new, its longevity was already suspected.  One of the first reports of “Fort Skedaddle,” defined the word for the benefit of its readers, and for generations of etymologists yet to come:

Skadaddle” –

. . . .  For the benefit of future etymologists, who may have a dictionary to make out when the English language shall have adopted “skedaddle” into familiar use by the side of ‘employee” and “telegram,” we here define the new term.

It is at least an error of judgment, if not an intentional unkindness, to foist “skedaddle” on our Teutonic soldiers.  The word is used throughout the whole army of the Potomac, and means “to cut stick,” “vamoose the ranche,” “slope,” “cut your lucky,” or “clear out.”  So that Fort Skadaddle is equivalent to “Fort Runaway.” – N. Y. Post.

The Evening Star(Washington DC), October 22, 1861, page 2.

The article appears to have correctly rejected the possible German origin.  The rumor that the word came from Germany may have stemmed from the fact that a number of German immigrants served among the units that marched on “Fort Skedaddle.”  The Second and Fifth Michigan Regiments took the hill, and the “gallant 37th” from New York held the hill.[v]  An English journalist, who visited “Fort Skedaddle” a couple days after the Union advance, wrote that it seemed that, “more than three-fourths of the army of the Potomac is composed of Irish and German mercenaries; I only met with one American soldier for the two days I stayed in that quarter.”  If the word were widespread among the troops, “German” soldiers, “Irish” soldiers, and all other American soldiers were likely using the word too.


Skedaddle Skedaddles

The word, “skedaddle,” quickly skedaddled across the country, and across the pond.  Within months, the word routinely appeared in newspapers from Vermont to Hawaii, and from Washington State to Texas and Tennessee, and all places in between.  In December, 1862, a stage play entitled, Ivanhoe: In Accordance with the Spirit of the Times (by the author of Ill-treated Trovatore and Puss in a New Pair of Boots) featured a musical number entitled, “The Skedaddle Polka,” and included the word, “skedaddle,” spoken several times in dialogue.[vi]  In early 1863, a British humor magazine featured the following nursery rhyme:

Skedaddle – skedaddle – skedaddle!
Put forth your best foot with a straddle;
Look round, far and near,
Till you see the coast clear,
Then, deserting so sly,
Bolt, scamper, and fly,
Skedaddle – skedaddle – skedaddle!

Skedaddle – skedaddle – skedaddle!
Climb stealthily into the saddle;
Stick spurs in your steed,
And be off at full speed,
From the red field of strife,
Be off for your life,
Skedaddle – skedaddle – skedaddle!

Fun, Volume 3, January 24, 1863, page 181.


The Origins of Skedaddle

Interest in the new word soon spurred inquiries into its origins.  Although the published discussions did not make any particular connection to Kansas, at least one writer placed the immediate origins in the West, generally:

Skeedaddle. – This is a western phrase, lately common in the newspapers, signifying to run away or retreat.  What is the derivation and origin of the word?

The Historical Magazine, and Notes and Queries, Volume 6,  Number 5, May, 1862, page 163.

Many early guesses suggested a relationship to a Greek word  or root, variously given as skeda,[vii]skedao,[viii]skedasis,[ix]or skedannumi,[x]meaning to disperse, scatter, or to retire tumultuously.  A “Harvard professor” was thought to be the culprit.  

A certain, Lord Hill (a distant cousin of Robert Sale-Hill, whose poem, The History and Origin of “the Dude,” introduced the world to the word, “dude” in 1883) defended Britain's honor.  The word was not an American invention, he argued, it was Scottish:

Skedaddle. – The following Note, sent by Lord Hill to The Times (Monday, Oct. 13, 1862, p. 10, col. 3), shows that one Americanism at least is of British origin: -

“To the Editor of ‘TheTimes.’

“Sir, - Your correspondent, in an article upon the American war, tells the public that the war has brought to the surface, and added to the American vocabulary, a new word, viz. ‘skedaddle.’

“My object in writing this note is to correct the above error.  Skedaddle is a word commonly used in Dumfriesshire [(Scotland)], my native home.  To skedaddle, means to spill in small quantities any liquids.  For instance, a person carrying two pails of milk, - jabbling and spilling the milk right and left – would be skedaddling the milk.  An interested observer would cry at once; ‘You blind buzzard, don’t you see you are skedaddling all that milk!’ The same word applies to coals, potatoes, or apples, and other substances falling from a cart in travelling from one place to another.  But skedaddle does not apply to bodies of men scattered, under any circumstances, either in peace or in war.  The Americans totally misapply the word.

“It is not their invention, of that you may rest perfectly assured.       Yours faithfully,

“Dartford, Oct. 9.        Hill.”

Notes and Queries, 3rd Series, Volume 2, October 25, 1862, page 326. 

Another writer believed it to be Irish:

Now although the Greek [skedao] is undoubtedly the root of the English scatter and scud, the German scheiden, and the Scandinavian equivalents, yet skedaddle, instead of being derived from any of them, is probably Irish.
The Irish sgdad, spelled with a g, as that language has no k, doubtless gave the Greeks their [skedao], and the compound Irish word sgedad ol, all scattered or utterly routed, is the very word skedaddle itself.

An old version of the Irish New Testament contains this passage: “For it is written, I will smite the shepherd, and the sheep of the flock shall be sgedad ol.” The word is probably used in our army by an Irishman, and being looked upon as particularly felicitous, was at once adopted.”

The Historical Magazine, and Notes and Queries, Volume 6, Number 12, December 1862, page 381.


Conclusion

The word, “skedaddle,” existed in Kansas before the Civil War, but probably not much before; as there are no known attestations of the word before 1861.  The word came to be used among Union soldiers before October 1861, as a mocking description of perceived Southern cowardice.  As applied to Munson’s Hill, however, “Fort Skedaddle,” may have been an unintentionally ironic misnomer.  At least one contemporary observer believed that the word had been used in Dumfriesshire, Scotland before it emerged in Kansas. 

If “skedaddle” was Scottish, it might also have been Irish.  If it was Irish or Scottish, it might also have been Scandinavian.  If it was Scandinavian, it might also have been Germanic.  If the corresponding Germanic forms had been influenced by Greek, it might derive, ultimately, from Greek.  But wherever it came from, it took one “Bloody Kansas” conflict and one Civil War to make the word stick, with its modern meaning.

Forty years later, “skedaddle,” inspired “skidoo,” “skidoodle wagon,” and “twenty-three; skidoo!”  But that’s a story for a different day.

Now Skedaddle!


[i]“Puke” is a nickname for a person from Missouri.  See, Show Me the Tunnel – How Missouri Became the Show-Me-State.
[ii] A Jay-Hawker (or Jayhawker)was an anti-slavery militiaman (or guerilla fighter) who clashed with Missouri “Border Ruffians”during the pre-Civil War “Bleeding Kansas” border war, from 1854 into the Civil War. See my post,Jayhawkers and Jaywalkers.
[iii]The Daily Green Mountain Freeman(Montpelier, Vermont), August 31, 1861, Evening Edition, Page 3.
[iv]The New York Daily Tribune, September 20, 1861, page 5.
[v]The National Republican, September 30, 1861, page 2.
[vi]Lacy’s Acting Edition of Plays, Dramas, Farces and Extravagances, as performed at the various theatres, volume 59.
[vii]Notes and Queries, Volume 6, Number 6, June, 1862, page 196.
[viii]The Historical Magazine, and Notes and Queries, Volume 6, Number 12, December 1862, page 381.
[ix]The Cass County Republican (Dowagiac, Michigan), June 26, 1862, page 1.
[x] Frank Moor, Rebellion Record, a Diary of American Events, Volume 6, New York, G. P. Putnam, 1866, Addendum, Poetry, Rumors and Incidents, page 10 (citing London Spectator).

Skedaddle, Skidoodle, Skidoo - the Vanishing History and Etymology of Twenty-Three, Skidoo!

$
0
0


Twenty-Three, Skidoo!



The early-twentieth century slang expression, “twenty-three,” meaning, “get lost” or “take a hike,” dates to at least 1899.  It may sound far-fetched, but circumstantial evidence suggests that it was derived from the beheading scene at the end of Charles Dickens’, A Tale of Two Cities. The hero, Sydney Carton, is the twenty-third person in line for the guillotine; the knitting women in the crowd count off each execution; “Twenty-three!”  He’s gone.  

“Skidoo” appeared in print as early as 1904, meaning, “to leave quickly;” but had also been the name of a racing boat since 1901.  The fact that the race-related usage is consistent with the meaning of the slang expression, suggests that “skidoo” may have been known as early as 1901.  Similarities between the sound and meaning of “skidoo” and “skedaddle” (which dates to just prior to the Civil War) suggest that “skidoo” was derived from skedaddle.  Three, short-lived euphemisms for automobiles from the early 1900s (“skedaddle wagon,” “skidoodle wagon,” and “skidoo wagon),” however, more clearly show a direct relationship between “skidoo” and “skedaddle.”

“Twenty-three” and “skidoo” existed independently for a few years, without evidence of widespread use of either one.  That all changed in 1905, when both expressions, often linked together, rocketed to widespread, ubiquitous use.  Contemporary sources attribute the surge in the popularity to George M. Cohan’s[i]musical, Little Johnny Jones, the show that introduced the hit songs, “Give My Regards to Broadway,” and “I’m a Yankee Doodle Dandy”. 


Twenty-Three

The written record for “twenty-three,” starts with an interview with the writer, George Ade, published in October 1899:

“By the way, I have come upon a new piece of slang within the past two months and it has puzzled me.  I first heard it from a big newsboy who had a ‘stand’ on a corner.  A small boy with several papers under his arm had edged up until he was threatening the territory of another.  When the big boy saw the small one, he went at him in a threatening way and said: ‘Here, here! Twenty-three! Twenty-three!’ The small boy scowled and talked under his breath, but he moved away.”

The Seattle Post-Intelligencer, October 22, 1899, page 34.  

The date of the interview may be significant in determining how old the expression was at the time.  George Ade was no casual observer of slang; in 1896, he had published the successful book, Artie, which made prominent use of slang:

The author, Mr. Ade, should grasp the fact that an abundance of slang does not give the measure of a human creature, nor, even when it is most adequate to that task, does it make him necessarily interesting.  The hero of “Artie” is, briefly, a bore.

The New York Tribune, January 3, 1897, page 2.

His book Fables in Slang, released in November of 1899, cemented his reputation as a connoisseur of slang:

In his latest book, “Fables in Slang” (H. S. Stone & Co), Mr. Geroge Ade leaves the implications of his former character-studies and indulges in social satire, some of it pathetically humorous, some of it bordering closely on coarseness and vulgarity, and all of it coming near to making the use of slang a fine, even a literary, art.

The Dial, Volume 27, Number 322, November 16, 1899, page 370.

In 1906, “Prof. Frederick Newton Scott of the chair of rhetoric in the University of Michigan” traced the origins of “Twenty-Three,” to the end of Charles Dickens’ classic novel, A Tale of Two Cities (just a few paragraphs before the famous closing line, “It is a far, far better thing I do than I have ever done; it is a far, far better rest that I go to than I have ever known.”):

The last scene in the chapter depicts the execution of Sidney Carton, the hero of the story.  As the line of those condemned to die advances slowly toward the guillotine, the “knitting women,” keenly interested in the executions, counts the victims as their heads are shorn off by the fatal blade.  Carton, the twenty-third person in the line, steps upon the platform the guillotine.  Then, says Dickens, “the murmuring of many voices, the upturning of many faces, the pressing on of many footsteps in the outskirts of the crowd, so that it swells forward in a mass, like one great heave of water, all flashes away. Twenty-Three!”

Arizona Republican, June 15, 1906, page 2, column 1.

At first blush, the explanation sounds ridiculous.  A Tale of Two Cities was published in 1859, forty years before “twenty-three” acquired its slang sense.   The opening of a stage version of A Tale of Two Cities, weeks before George Ade’s interview, however, may throw a different light on the question.  Perhaps it is not so far-fetched after all.  

The Indianapolis Journal, February 1, 1903, part 2, page 8.


The Only Way, a stage version of A Tale of Two Cities, opened at the Herald Square Theater in New York City on September 16, 1899 after a successful run in London.  Within two months, George Ade reported having, “come upon a new piece of slang [(twenty-three)] within the past two months. . . .” Just a coincidence?


New York Tribune, September 12, 1899, page 14.


An opening-night review of The Only Way suggests that the execution scene was a prominent feature of the production: 

The trial of Charles Darnay forms the climax of the play, and it closes with the execution of Carton, who dies for his friend.

The Salt Lake Herald, September 17, 1899, Editorial Section, page 11, column 3.[ii]



A review of the London production of The Only Way, described the final scenes; and mentioned the calling of the numbers twice:

The fourth act has three harrowing scenes and a final tableau.  . . . The third scene is laid in a hall of the Conciergerie, where the numbers of the victims are called in turn, and whence Carton passes out to his self-imposed fate hand in hand with Mimi, who instead of being a chance companion for the guillotine, is brought into earlier acts and is represented as entertaining a hopeless passion for him.  The final tableau reveals Carton ascending the scaffold in the triumph of self-sacrifice.

The tableau emphasizes the significance of the title, since it is a moving picture of “the only way” in which the hopeless lover, Sidney Carton, can serve Lucie Manette, and it also enables the actor to repeat the pathetic lines; “It is a far, far better thing that I do than I have ever done; it is a far, far better rest that I go to than I have ever known.”  Nevertheless, like much of the expository matter in the play, it is superfluous, since “the only way” is apparent at the end of the scene in the cell and again when Carton’s number is called in the hall of the Conciergerie, and the loud, hoarse roar of the mob is heard from the street.

The New York Tribune, March 3, 1899, page 8.
 


The gruesome ending of the play was notable, for its time, because it flouted the convention of rewriting stage versions of tragic classics to give audiences a happy ending:

Two of the Rules of the Mangers Successfully Broken.

A Drama Without Comic Relief or Happy End.

No matter how serious the dominating subject of a drama may be, there must be a comic element.  That is one rule which American and English managers seek to enforce upon the playwright.  No matter who deep the sorrows of the hero or heroine, they must conclude in joy.  That is another rule laid down for authors of theatrical fiction in English.  But both are broken by Mr. Wills in “The Only Way.”  He could not well have brought his version of “A Tale of Two Cities” to any other conclusion for Sydney Carton than the guillotine, but he might have thrust in some low comedy, and it is a wonder that he got a London production of the piece without that concession to the ordinary demand of the theatrical man of business.

. . . The tragedy of Sydney Carton’s sacrifice is all the more valuable for stage use when given without breaks in its somberness.  It is a curious fact that “The Ghetto,” after having been played three hundred times in Amseterdam with a logical climax in the death of the heroine, is brought to an absurdly happy end, by her rescue from the river, in the translation used at the Broadway.  Well, there was once a version of “Camille,” in which the consumptive girl regained good health and became her lover’s wife.

The Sun (New York), October 6, 1899, page 7.

Like the door slamming shut, at the end of Ibsen's, A Doll’s House, twenty years earlier, the dramatic, somber ending may have made a memorable impact on the audience.  The timing of opening night, less than two months before the slang expression is first reported, suggests that there may be an actual connection between “twenty-three” and Sydney Carton’s beheading.  I find it convincing; you be the judge.



There is at least one slight hitch in the theory, however; there is at least one report of the slang expression that pre-dates the New York opening of The Only Way.  But even that account suggests its origins in A Tale of Two Cities:

For some time past there has been going the rounds of the men about town the slang phrase "Twenty-three." The meaning attached to it is to "move on,""get out,""good-bye, glad you are gone,""your move" and so on. To the initiated it is used with effect in a jocular manner.

It has only a significance to local men and is not in vogue elsewhere. Such expressions often obtain a national use, as instanced by "rats!""cheese it," etc., which were once in use throughout the length and breadth of the land.

Such phrases originated, no one can say when. It is ventured that this expression originated with Charles Dickens in the "Tale of two Cities." Though the significance is distorted from its first use, it may be traced. The phrase "Twenty-three" is in a sentence in the close of that powerful novel. Sidney Carton, the hero of the novel, goes to the guillotine in place of Charles Darnay, the husband of the woman he loves. The time is during the French Revolution, when prisoners were guillotined by the hundred. The prisoners are beheaded according to their number. Twenty-two has gone and Sidney Carton answers to -- Twenty-three. His career is ended and he passes from view.

The Morning Herald (Lexington, Kentucky), March 17, 1899, page 4 (Barry Popik’s online etymology dictionary, The Big Apple).




Had someone from Lexington, Kentucky been in London recently?  Had someone just read the book? Had someone seen Daniel Frohman's production of an earlier adaptation of A Tale of Two Cities, All for Her, starring Mr. and Mrs. Kendal, in 1894?  Or is there something else at work here?  There is no shortage of alternate theories.


For his part, George Ade did not claim to know the origin of the phrase.  He lived in Chicago, however, and may not have been aware of the new play, its climactic beheading, or its possible influence on the creation of the expression.  He detailed two origin stories he had heard:

“I happened to meet a man who tries to ‘keep on’ on slang, and I asked the meaning of ‘Twenty-three!’  He said it was a signal to clear out, run, get away.  In his opinion it came from the English race tracks, twenty-three being the limit on the number of horses allowed to start in one race.  This was his explanation.  I don’t know that twenty-three is the limit.  But his theory was that ‘twenty-three means that there was no longer any reason for waiting at the post.  It was a signal to run, a synonym for the Bowery boy’s ‘On your way!’ Another student of slang said the expression originated in New Orleans at the time that an attempt was made to rescue a Mexican embezzler who had been arrested there and was to be taken back to his own country.  Several of his friends planned to close in upon the officer and prisoner as they were passing in front of a business block which had a wide corridor running through to another block.  They were to separate the officer and prisoner and then, when one of them shouted ‘Twenty-three,’ the crowd was to scatter in all directions and the prisoner was to run back through the corridor, on the chance that the officer would be too confused to follow the right man.  The plan was tried and it failed, but ‘twenty-three’ came into local use as meaning ‘Get away, quick!’ and in time it spread to other cities.  I don’t vouch for either of these explanations, but I do know that ‘twenty-three’ is now a part of the slangy boy’s vocabulary.”

The Seattle Post-Intelligencer, October 22, 1899, page 34.

Other common origin stories that emerged during the period of popularity, after 1905, include telegraphs operators’ slang, and gamblers’ slang.  The problem with each of those explanations, however, is the lack of pre-1899 evidence of use.  Although there is some evidence in the record that explain how or why those explanations were cooked up, there is no evidence of use prior to 1899.   

Most of the explanations were offered after 1905, when the expression was widely popular, many years after the expression was coined.  Although those explanations may accurately describe use prior to 1905, they do not clearly establish use before 1899.  I find the guillotine story more believable.


Twenty-Three Horses

There are quite a few sources that refer to horse races that ran with twenty-three horses at the start.  To be fair, there are quite a few more references to horse races with other numbers; but perhaps the frequent occurrence of twenty-three at least explains why someone might believe that it could have been the origin of the phrase:

The [Chesterfield] Nursery was a big prize of one thousand sovereigns, but still we had not expected to see twenty-three horses at the post for it.  It carried us back to old times, indeed.

Baily’s Magazine of Sports and Pastimes, Volume 43, December 1884, page 243.

Twenty-three horses started the “Derby stakes” at Epsom Downs in London, in 1827, 1830, 1831, 1843, 1848, 1850, 1858, 1872, and 1879.[iii]  Twenty-three horses started the “Chester Cup” race in 1859.  The Queen of Spain attended a race in Spain, in 1858; in which twenty-three horses started (she also witnessed the death of six bulls within a two-hour span the same day).  Twenty-three horses also started the “Kenner Stakes” in 1897. 

A well-known series of four prints depicts the Vale of Aylesbury Steeple Chase, a race that was run in 1836.  An catalogue for an auction held in 1910 describes Plate II of the series as a, “most pleasing example illustrating this famous steeple chase in which twenty-three horses and their riders are participating . . . .”[iv] 




Although there is some evidence that some horse races, most notably the Derby at Epsom Downs in London, often ran with twenty-three horses, other numbers are also common.  It is not clear, however, that there was ever a hard-fast rule that could have spawned the slang expression.  Nor is there any explanation for how or why the expression first emerged among newsboys in Chicago.  The role that telegraphers played in spreading slang, generally, however, may provide some insight. 


Telegraph Operators and Slang

How Slang Travels.

The choicest bit of slang of the age lay concealed in the ticks of their instruments for years before George Cohan rescued it and put it to work in one of his musical comedies.  Telegraph operators have been saying “23” to each other over the wire for a number of years; but no one knew anything about it.  A great many people are still unaware of the fact that this bit of slang originated with telegraph operators; for only a short while ago a writer ventured the opinion that the term “23” was of biblical origin, and cited the twenty-third verse of the sixteenth chapter of Matthew as the probably place.

Evening Star (Washington DC), February 13, 1910, page 16.

Although the story suggests that telegraph operators used the expression before, “George Cohan rescued it,” George Cohan did not “rescue it” until Little Johnny Jones opened in late-1904.  The expression was already at least five years old at the time, even if it had not yet become widespread.  The article, therefore, is not good evidence of use before 1899.

An earlier article about telegraph-operators’ slang, written in 1905, when “twenty-three” was already popular, suggests that the phrase may not have been as closely associated with telegraphers as later claimed.  Tellingly, the article makes no reference to “twenty-three” being part of telegraph-slang, specifically:

“Twenty-three” has almost passed from slang into proper language, but to the average man “seventy-three” is still an unknown quantity.
“Seventy-three” is telegraph slang, and into those two characters are crowded every wish for good.  . . . .  It appearas on the badge of the Magnetic Club, composed largely of those in the telegraph and kindred trades, and a huge “73” in electric lights is the principal decoration at their dinners . . . .”

Evening Star (Washington DC), October 7, 1905, page 12.

But whether or “twenty-three” originated among telegraphers; telegraph operators may have played a role in spreading the word:

“People who travel a good bit are surprised, if they’re observant, at the rapidity with which a new slang phrase will tour the country,” said a salesman whose district is from the Atlantic to the Pacific.  “I’ve often left town here with a choice selection of brand new colloquialisms stored up for use on my western friends, only to have them hurled at me on the other side of the Rockies when I stepped off the train.

“The telegraph is what does the trick.  Telegraph operators are the great promulgators of slang.  An operator in New York hears something new and catchy in the line of slang, and he springs it on an operator in San Francisco.  If a colloquialism is coined in Philadelphia in the afternoon, San Francisco gets it three hours earlier the same day.  Operators are all the time ‘joshing’ each other over the wire, and slang is ‘just meat’ for them.  That’s how it attains instantaneous circulation.  And that’s how the ‘wise guy’ of the metropolis gets fooled when he strikes Oshkosh or Oklahoma expecting to dazzle the natives with something shrewd.” – Philadelphia Press.

The Paducah Sun, June 27, 1904, page 6.

Any slang spread by telegraph operators would, presumably, come to the attention of young messenger boys, a form of human e-mail server, who delivering messages all over town.  That might explain how newsboys in Chicago might use slang from New York City within weeks after it was coined.  If you buy the Dickens origin story, it may not be so surprising that it travelled as quickly as it did.  For whatever reason, however, it did not become very popular, or well-known, until after it was picked up in George M. Cohan’s, Little Johnny Jones in late-1904.


          Gamblers’ Slang

A couple sources give fairly detailed descriptions of how “twenty-three” was used as a signal to disperse during a crooked game of dice or roulette.  The two descriptions are not even remotely similar.  They were also made six to ten years after first use of the expression.  It is possible that the gamblers honestly remembered using the term, “twenty-three,” before it became wildly popular during and after 1905; but were mistaken in assuming that it pre-dated first reports of the expression in 1899:

“Twenty-three is an old gamblers’ expression and I heard it years ago,” said an ex-knight of the green cloth recently.  “In roulette there is a number 23 and it was always a favorite with pikers.  The piker would buy as little as he could and the number 23 seemed to appeal to him.  He nearly always would play his last white chip upon the number 23 and then it would be all off with him.  The custom of the pikers was so common that the gamblers took it up and ‘23’ became a synonym for ‘all in.’”

The Evening Statesman (Walla Walla, Washington), July 5, 1906, page 3.

Why Twenty-Three Means Down and Out

These spaces marked “conditional” are used in a great many gambling games, such as spindle; they’re the most useful thing in the world for leading the sucker on.  For when he throws “conditional,” the dealer tells him that he is in great luck.  He has thrown better than a winning number.  He has only to double his bet, and on the next throw he will get four times the indicated prize, or if he throws a blank number, the equivalent of his money.  He is kept throwing “conditionals” until his whole pile is down; and then made to throw twenty-three – the space which he failed to notice, and which is marked “lose.”

You may ask how the dealer makes the sucker throw just what he wants.  Simplest thing in the world.  The man is counted out.  The table is crowded with boosters, all jostling and reaching for the box, eager to play.  The assistant dealer grabs up the dice, adds them hurriedly, announces the number that he wants to announce, and sweeps them back into the box.  If the sucker kicks, a booster reaches over next time the dice are counted, says “my play,” and musses them up.  The player never knows what he has thrown.  I don’t need to say that “twenty-three,” as slang comes from this game.  The circus used it for years before it was ever heard on Broadway.

Will Irwin, The Confessions of a Con Man, New York, B. W. Huebsch, 1909, pages 84-85.

It seems more likely that the claim of use, “before it was ever heard Broadway,” refers to the more recent, better known Little Johnny Jones, than to the older, more obscure, The Only Way.  It is at least ambiguous on the issue.  In any case, it is possible that the writer was mistaken about how old the expression actually was.  The catch-phrase, “twenty-three,” does not appear in print (as far as I can tell) after 1899 and before 1905.  It may have survived in a small niche, among con-men and gamblers, after 1899, and become popular again with Little Johnny Jones.  There is no definitive evidence of use prior to late-1899, shortly after the stage version of A Tale of Two Cities opened.


Skidoo

“Skidoo” first appears in the written record a couple years after “Twenty-Three;” as the name of a racing boat.  During the sailboat racing seasons of 1901 through 1904, inclusive, M. St. G. Davies skippered the “Lark” class boat, “Skidoo,” in a number of races on Long Island Sound.[v]  Since the use of the name on a racing boat, and a fast racing boat, at that, is consistent with the slang sense, of leaving in a hurry, it may reflect that the word was already in limited use.

“Lark” class boats were scows, with a shallow draft, and no keel.  Although they did not handle as smartly as keeled boats, their shallow profile made them fast.  Their size, and simple design, made them affordable for young racers.  The introduction of “Lark” class boats in the racing scene sparked some controversy.  Several yacht clubs banned them from participating in their races.  It was the old-guard versus the young Turks.  One of the perceived issues seems to have been their speed:

No sport can flourish that attempts to discourage the young from entering. . . .  You must have young blood, young energy, and young spirits, to grow and wax strong. . . .  Legislation that tends to keep the young out is thoroughly ill-advised and bad in every way.  Yet that is what some of our associations are putting on their books. . . . .

Boats like Lark and Swallow have recruited thousands to the ranks of yachting, the majority of whom never could have joined except for this type of boat.  Kill this type and you will deal the sport a mortal blow. . . . .

The rule lately adopted by the Long Island Yacht Racing Association is aimed especially at the scow type, and to favor the building of expensive craft.  What can you say against these scows?  They are not unsafe.  They are not bad sailers.  The only objections seem to be that they are fast and can and do win races.

The Rudder, Volume 13, Number 5, May, 1902, page 263. 

A Lark-class boat sailing on Lake Winnepesaukee (The Rudder, Volume 20, 1908)

 The earliest use of, “skidoo,” in the sense of “leave,” is from Martin Green’s humor column, The Man Higher Up, in the New York Evening World:

“I should think,” suggested the Cigar Store Man, “that the opponents of Sunday baseball would realize that it is healthy for the people to get out in the open air and holler.”
“Skiddoo!” said the Man Higher Up. “Skiddoo!”

The Evening World (New York), April 18 1904, page 10.

The use of the word, without explanation, may indicate that the word was already known, at least in New York City.  Four of the next five examples of, “skidoo,” that I could find, all come from the same column.  In most cases, the word is used as part of the expression, “skidoo wagon;” a short-lived euphemism for automobile:

They are doing business to-day in the same old stands, advertising for suckers in New York and country newspapers, and the guys that are running them can be seen any pleasant day shooting skidoo wagons through the park or pushing fast horses on the Speedway.

The Evening World, May 11, 1904, Final Results Edition, page 14.   

In the early 1900s, people were still learning how to live with new technologies that introduced a new element of danger to the streets.  Just as the introduction of electric trolleys had wreaked havoc a decade earlier (which gave us the Los Angeles Dodgers – short for “trolley dodgers”), the automobile brought more speed, and more danger, into streets that had long been the domain of pedestrians and slow-moving, horse-drawn wagons (see also my post on the history of “Jaywalking”).  The use of “skidoo” as a designator for cars reflects that speed:

The Benzine Buggy and the Tenement Children. 

“I see,” said the Cigar Store Man, “that Commissioner McAdoo is going to police certain east side streets leading to the ferries, so that automobilists won’t be annoyed by the children of the poor falling under their machines.”
“Is is all right to protect the skippers of the skidoo wagons,” replied the Man Higher Up, “but the children of the east side of New York are entitled to all the consideration that can be handed out to them. . . . .

“All at once, around the corner from the avenue, comes an automobile, puffing and snorting and grunting and horn blowing.  It is full of men and women, who are plainly contemptuous in their attitude.  Does the chauffeur slow up to go through that crowded block of children?

“Not on your speed limit.  It is a case of the little ones getting out of the way.  Frantic mothers run out and grab up their offspring, strong children hustle the weaker to the gutters, terror-stricken infants fall down and roll in their haste to avoid the puffing monster.  The men and women in the skidoo wagon ride along with their noses in the air, leaving behind an odor of gasoline that is distinguishable even in a tenement neighborhood.  Is it any wonder that automobiles are not popular in sections where children swarm, especially when nearly every neighborhood in town can show a case of a child whose life has been separated from it by an automobile?

“The automobilists have a license to run their machines through the streets,” protested the Cigar Store Man.

“Surest thing you know,” agreed the Man Higher Up; “but they have no license to run through the people of the streets.”

The Evening World, May 25, 1904, Final Results Edition, page 14.
When speed limits were introduced, early enforcement efforts created new problems:

The Automobile Crop is a Boon to Long Island Farmers. 
What’s the use in kicking against a race concentrated into a few hours, even if the Supervisors have issued an order that while the skidoo wagons are skiddooing dogs and chickens must be tied up.

“Look what a good thing the automobiles have been for the Long Island farmers.  Through the long, hot summer months every farmer within fifty miles of New York pinned a tin star on his red suspenders and spent his time sitting on a fence and watching for speed violations.  They were all constables, and they got half the fines imposed for running over the law.

The Evening World, October 4, 1904, page 13.

“Skidoo,” was also a verb:

She implanted the salute square on the muzzle of the ki-yi [(a dog)], whereupon all the male passengers skiddooed from the car and ran shrieking into a gin mill on the corner.  The mutt couldn’t skidoo.  The female had him tied.

Evening World, February 7, 1905, Evening Edition, page 10.

Similarities between the sound and meaning of the words, “skedaddle,” and “skidoo” suggest that they might be related.  Contemporaneous use of, “skidoodle wagon” and “skedaddle wagon,” as synonyms of “skidoo wagon,” more strongly suggest a direct connection between the two.


Skidoodle Wagon

In late 1904, the St. Louis Police Department caught speeders, “scorchers,” with their new-fangled “Skidoodle Wagon”:[vi]


St. Louis “Skidoodle” Wagon

The city police in St. Louis, Mo, have adopted the automobile as a patrol wagon for catching motorists who violate the speed ordinance.  The vehicle is the product of the St. Louis Motor Carriage Co. of that city and has the standard 12 h. p. single cylinder motor in it.  It is used to catch fast driving autoists who attempt to escape the law.  It has brass railings, and drop seat directly in rear of driver’s seat, and facing the rear seat.  It is upon this that the offender of the automobile ordinance must sit and ride to the station when captured by the “cops.” It is known as the St. Louis “Skidoodle Wagon,” having been so named by the daily papers of that city.

Automobile Review, Volume 27, Number 11, December 31, 1904, page 626.

The St. Louis Republic, October 25, 1905, page 1.


The introduction of the police cruiser was apparently one step ahead of simple speeding tickets.  When speeders were caught, they did not receive simple tickets; they were arrested and taken down to the police station:

Unmindful of the presence of the police “skidoodle wagon,” two North Side automobilists took liberties with the speed ordinance last evening and were placed under arrest as a result.  They will appear before Judge Pollard this morning. . . . [The policeman] took up the chase, but did not attract any special attention, as he says his machine was not fully extended.  He allowed the two men to go as far as Jefferson and St. Louis avenues, where he moved up between them and ordered the chauffeurs to stop.  Both were placed under arrest and taken to the Sixth District Police Station, where they were released on bond.

The St. Louis Republic, August 16, 1905, page 5, column 1.




Henry C. Garneu and Thomas W. Crouch Jr. Pay $3.

They were arrested while “scorching” in an automobile in Forest Park Saturday evening. They were caught by Policemen Cooney and Stinger in the police “skidoodle wagon” after a chase.

The St. Louis Republic, April 4, 1905, page 1, column 3.




The new police car was not the first “skidoodle wagon” in St. Louis.  Visitors to the St. Louis Fair were exposed to the term in mid-1904:

ST. LOUIS AN AUTO MECCA.

Thousands of motor carriages to be Here for Day at Fair August 11. 
St. Louisward thousands of automobiles will wend their ways, beginning to-day. 

From all points of the compass will come the red, green, yellow, white and other colored “skidoodle wagons.”  They will come singly and in clubs to participate in the ceremonies of St. Louis Day at the Fair, August 11.

They will assemble across the river, and, forming there, they will speed in stately formation across the big bridge and into the World’s Fair grounds.  The phalanx will be the greatest procession of the Twentieth-Century carriages since the automobile has become a fact.

The St. Louis Republic, July 25, 1904, page 6, column 6.



An article in a Minnesota newspaper, about an exhibit of early steam engines at the St. Louis World’s Fair, compared Nathan Read’s steam-powered wagon, built in 1789, to modern “skedaddle wagons”:

Wood was fed into the furnace from the rear of the machine and the driver sat just in front of the steam box, while the goods with which he loaded the steam wagon’s receptacle for transporting loads was directly in front of him and extended some 12 or 14 feet in length by about 10 feet in width.  This feature of the exhibit attracts a great deal of notice and by many is characterized as the original attempt to produce the “skedaddle wagon” of the present day.

Saint Paul Globe, November 27, 1904, page 5, column 6.

In Salem, Oregon, someone who either liked lawn care, or disliked driving, compared the thrill of mowing the lawn to driving a “ski-doodle wagon”:

A Salem man says there is almost as much excitement in being the chauffeur of a lawn mower as a ski-doodle wagon.

Daily Capital Journal, August 2, 1905, Last Edition, page 5, column 2.

By the end of the year, the ubiquitous and ridiculously popular, “twenty-three for you, skidoo!” seems to have entirely eclipsed “skidoo wagon,” “skidoodle wagon,” and “skedaddle wagon.”  I could not find any examples of “skedaddle wagon” after 1905, and only one example of “skidoodle wagon,” and a few instances of “skidoo wagon” extending into the 1910s.

Motor Talk, Volume 3, No.1, January 1907, page 20.




Twenty-Three, Skidoo!

“Twenty-three” and “skidoo” coexisted for several years before they were inextricably combined in about 1905.  During the early years, George M. Cohan’s musical, Little Johnny Jonesgenerally received credit for popularizing the two expressions, and their combination. 

George M. Cohan’s Little Johnny Jones introduced the world to “I’m a Yankee Doodle Dandy,” and “Give My Regards to Broadway.”  James Cagney’s famous dance number, from the movie “Yankee Doodle Dandy,” depicts George M. Cohan’s performance in Little Johnny Jones.

Little Johnny Jones made its debut at the Liberty Theatre in New York City on November 7, 1904.  When the much anticipated show finally reached Los Angeles in April, 1906, “23” and “skidoo” made a big impression:



Cohan’s Musical Comedy is Californian to the Core and is a Winner – And Such a Chorus!

The much belated but better late than never “Little Johnny Jones “ has arrived.  He has been arriving so long and at so many different hopurs that Los Angelans had almost become skeptical but last night he demonstrated he really exists and is surprisingly active little mortal.

The entire Johnny Jones company came with him to the Mason, and it is a large one.  There appear to be chorus girls without number and of every variety imaginable.  At times it would almost appear that the chorus girls have to work overtime and many of the most beautiful effects are produced by their costumes.

The piece is musical and the scenic effects are far more striking than any which have been seen here this season. 

The third act in which the scene is laid in Chinatown, San Francisco, is especially spectacular, and the costume effects all that could be desired.

There are few new jokes but “Little Johnny Jones” does not depend on joes for its popularity.

The Bright Ones

Tom Lewis [(who appeared in the original New York Production)] as The Unknown [(a detective)] is responsible for most of the good ones and his “23,” “skidoo” and a few others never failed to bring forth the intended laughs.

Los Angeles Herald, April 5, 1906, page 3.

The expressions caught on quickly with local theatrical agent, Len Behymer:

Len Behymer’s “Skiddoo”

. . . Mr. Behymer has been quoting “Little Johnny Jones” for several days, and anyone who has chanced to meet him will recall “23 for you,” “skidoo” or some similar phrase.

Los Angeles Herald, April 15, 1906.

The positive response the phrases engendered in Los Angeles may mirror their effects on audiences elsewhere.  As early as February, 1906, newspaper accounts in other cities had already made the association between the show, and “twenty-three” and “skidoo.”  For their part, however, neither Cohan nor Tom Lewis took credit for creating the terms.  Cohan said he first heard the word in San Francisco, and Lewis believed it was gamblers’ code:

For the past six months those who indulge in up-to-date slang have been saying “twenty-three.”  The meaning of the expression has been too obvious from its use to require a definition – it is the equivalent and the successor of “get thee hence,” “go ‘long,” “on your way,” “skidoo,” and other methods of conveying the impression that the party of the first part desires the immediate departure from his presence of the party of the second part. . . .

The play that gave “twenty-three” wide-spread popularity is now in Minneapolis, “Little Johnny Jones,” and its author, Cohan, says he doesn’t know where it came from, except that he heard it in San Francisco.

Tom Lewis who plays the detective and says: “twenty-three for you,” however, has a theory that seems reasonable.

“It was originally a gambling term,” he says, “used in connection with a dice game, worked by grafters connected with the circus.  Twenty-three was the throw of the dice that got the money, and when it was called it was also a signal for the cappers to get out of the way quick before the victim made a roar to get his money back.  It would be used with variations sometimes such as ‘eighteen and five,’ ‘eleven and twelve.’  The cappers would do a little mental arithmetic and then hike for the tall timber.”

The Minneapolis Journal, February 13, 1906, Page 11.

Despite their denials, several more articles published in 1906 continued giving them credit.  Five years later, the San Francisco Call (November 21, 1909, page 27) reported that, “’Skidoo’ and ‘Twenty-three’ are Cohan expressions.” We know, however, that such an attribution is overstated, as “twenty-three” and “skidoo” both pre-dated Little Johnny Jones.  But what role did the play play in popularizing the two expressions?


Little Johnny Jones

Little Johnny Jones is a story about an American jockey whose reputation is tarnished by allegations of throwing a race in England.  It was a lie, of course, and a detective gets the good on the bad guys.  The detective speaks the line, “twenty-three,” several times in the play, and the word, “skidoo,” once; but does not put the two words together. 

In one scene, the detective is trying to get rid of an annoying waiter, in what may be an early precursor of Abbot and Costello’s “Who’s on First” gag:

Waiter.  I have a cup of tea here, sir.
Wilson.     Well, go ahead and drink it, don't let me stop you.
Waiter. Thank you, sir.
Wilson. Twenty-three.
Waiter. What sir?
Wilson. Twenty-three.
Waiter.     Who, sir?
Wilson.     You.
Waiter.     No sir, thirty-six. Is there anything else I can do, sir?
Wilson.     If there was you wouldn't be a waiter. (Waiter turns and
exits into door L.)

Transcript of a script of Little Johnny Jones available at: Doug Reside, The New York Public Library Blog, Musical of the Month: Little Johnny Jones.

Tom Lewis (left), in Little Johnny Jones


Towards the end of the show, the detective rehabilitates Johnny Jones’ reputation, and tries to get rid of one of the bad guys; McGee:


I am tickled to death to see you with this man - McGee. (At mention of his name McGee turns and swells up.) He's a good man - I know him. He's a Brooklyn Elk. You don't want to overlook this jockey Jones. They may have fixed that horse in England but they couldn't fix the jockey. He's the candy all right. I don't blame your niece for getting sweet on him. (At this McGee strolls down stage.) but this man with the gray looks. He's no good, arouse mit him.  I'm going to get him to sign this, the skedew. I want to give you a little bit of advice.
 


Transcript of a script of Little Johnny Jones available at: Doug Reside, The New York Public Library Blog, Musical of the Month: Little Johnny Jones.

Tom Lewis (left), in Little Johnny Jones


The use of “arouse mit him,” is apparently an Anglicized version of the German phrase, “’raus mit ihm,” meaning “out with him.  The meaning of the German expression reinforces the meaning of the word, “skewdew” (apparently an alternate spelling, or possible transcription error, of “skidoo”).  “’Raus mit ihm” would not have been as esoteric in 1904 as it may be today.  A song entitled “’Raus mit ihm,” had been a hit in 1899and the country was filled with many more, recent German-speaking immigrants at the time.



Little Johnny Jones may have popularized the two expressions, separately, and been mistakenly credited with the combination.  The script (as published and transcribed) does not appear to be the source of the combination.  Several sources credit the actor, Tom Lewis, by name.  It is possible that h ad-libbed the line; got a big laugh; and continued using the expression, despite different dialogue in the script.    It is also possible that the two expressions became popular separately, but were combined by the public, naturally, based on similar meanings and usage.

In November 1905, however, a newspaper in Oklahoma, credited a different vaudeville act, the Roger Bros., for the expression, “It’s Twenty-three for yours!”: 

“Its Twenty-Three For Yours!”

Roger Bros.’ Famous French Slang Phrase in Police Court.

The Guthrie Daily Leader (Guthrie, Oklahoma), November 11, 1905, page 1.

The Rogers Brothers were well known vaudeville performers who had been around since at least 1890.  For many years, they performed as “German comedians,” known for their “Teutonic witicisms.”  In 1898, however, they became headliners; first in The Reign of Error,[vii]and then in a series of shows set in different locations – the titles sound a bit like Hope/Crosby road pictures: The Rogers Brothers in Wall Street (1899); The Rogers Brothers in Central Park (1900); The Rogers Brothers in Washington (1901), The Rogers Brothers in Harvard (1902), The Rogers Brothers in London (1903), The Rogers Brothers in Paris (1904), and The Rogers Brothers in Ireland (1905). 

Gus and Max Rogers in, The Rogers Brothers in Paris, Der Deutsche Correspondent (Baltimore Maryland), February 12, 1905,  page 5.
   

The show, The Rogers Brothers in Paris, from 1904, may explain the Oklahoma headline’s reference to “twenty-three” being a, “French Slang Phrase,” in 1905.  But although searches for the phrase, “Rogers Brothers,” yields hundreds of hits between 1898 and 1906, only this one article, credits them with popularizing the phrase.  They may have started using the phrase after it was used in Little Johnny Jones; or, their use may simply reflect the same awareness of the phrase that led to its being used in Little Johnny Jones as well.  Their use of the phrase at least illustrates how popular the phrase became. 


Twenty-Three, Skidoo!

As noted earlier, “twenty-three” first appeared in 1899, but does not appear in print again, to my knowledge, until about six years later; nearly a year after Little Johnny Jones debuted.  In the earliest example that I could find, it appears along with, “skidoo,” but not in the familiar, “twenty-three; skidoo!” format.  The context suggests that both expressions had already reached a high level of familiarity.  They appear in a “humorous” story about a relentless, traveling, encyclopedia salesman.  Each negative response by the customer triggers the salesman to tout a corresponding selling point:

“Get out!” roared the man.  “Didn’t I tell you that I ain’t in no need of that book?”

“From your language, sir, I infer that you are.  It contains a chapter on the correct use of the English language, rules of etiquette ---“
Skiddoo! Git! Twenty-three for yours!”  howled the victim.

“It also contains an up-to-date slang dictionary and ---“

“Say,” roared the man, “will you get out of here, or will I have to throw you out?”

“--- also contains a jiu jitsu treatise, an easy way of getting rid of objectionable persons like myself, and it also ---“

“I’ll take it then,” he said, sinking meekly into his chair, “and as soon as I learn that jiu jitsu I pity you or any book agent that comes around and tries to sell me gold bricks! How much?” – New York Sun.

Dakota Farmers’ Leader(Canton, South Dakota), August 18, 1905, page 6, column 3.

Many other early examples are phrased, “twenty-three for you (or mine/or yours);” often followed immediately by “skidoo.”

Twenty-three for mine – skidoo!

Evening Star, September 23, 1905, page 2.

In St. Louis, home of the “skidoodle wagon,” you could purchase twenty-three “Ski-doo” Fruit Wafers for a dime:



Twenty-three for You. The Candy Man has something entirely new for you in his Ski-doo Fruit Wafers, and even 23 won’t be enough for you – yes, 23 for only 10c.

St. Louis Republic (Missouri), November 5, 1905, page 25.

Twenty-three for his! Skidoo.

Goodwin’s Weekly (Salt Lake City, Utah), January 6, 1906, page 6.



When freshmen at the University of Illinois beat the sophomores in some inter-class competition, they gloated:

Have a look! Have a look!
    Ye conquered sophomores!

Now that you have met defeat
Yours heads are hanging toward your feet.
But if your head you chance to raise
A victorious Freshman meets your gaze.

You are lobsters every one!
The biggest dubs beneath the sun.
Poor chesty sophs, you failed to shine.
23! Skidoo! Poo Poo for you. ’09.

The Daily Illini, November 9, 1905, page 1.
 



New York Clipper, Volume 54, Number 7, April 7, 1906, page 190.

New York Clipper, Volume 54, Number 7, April 7, 1906, page 202.



Imposing Shakespearean actor, the original Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde, and “dean of the American stage,” Richard Mansfield, even got in on the act with, “Skidoo, 23”:

“Hoot Mon”

Mr. Richard Mansfield, who has been accounted “as mild a mannered man as ever scuttled ship or cut a throat,” is out with a protest against his growing reputation as a self-centered cynic.  Mr. Mansfield declares this reputation does him a great injustice, that he is really tame and will eat out of the hand, jump thru hoops and count up to nine at command. . . . 

The dean of the American stage does admit having been irritated once.  It was when he was doing the dying scene in one of his plays.  The house was still and nobody dropped a pin, but suddenly an athletic scene shifter let off a sneeze that shook the stage and made the footlights twitter.  The scene was ruined.  Mansfield felt the humiliation of the affair, but even then he refrained from bloodshed.  Stepping to the edge of the scene, he murmured: “Skidoo, 23,” and on such a slight foundation has Mr. Mansfield’s reputation as a terror been constructed.

The Minneapolis Journal, March 11, 1906, part 2 (Editorial), page 4.

The familiar form, “Twenty-three - Skidoo!” first appears in 1906.  Barry Popik, renowned word sleuth and proprietor of the online etymology dictionary, The Big Apple, uncovered the earliest known example of the now familiar form.  In April, 1906, Billy B. Van performed the song, “Twenty-three -- Skiddoo!”  one of the, “two best songs of the spring season,” in The Errand Boy:


New York Clipper, Volume 4, Number 9, April 21, 1906, page 258.


Soon, the expression was everywhere:


The Evening World (New York), May 4, 1906, page 3.

New York Tribune, July 29, 1906, page 38.



Of Course.

Gunner – I see where a man in the southwest had twenty-three children and then disappeared.  What do you think of that?

Guyer – Why, that was nothing unusual.

Gunner – What?

Guyer – Why, twenty-three – skidoo!

The Plymouth Tribune (Plymouth, Indiana), November 15, 1906, page 6.


23, skidoo, for you, do you mind?

Dakota Farmers’ Leader (Canton, South Dakota), June 22, 1906, page 4.


“Mary” had her little lamb, all right, in the shape of a huge toy production on wheels, which “she” pulled after “her” with a string; and on the lamb appeared the mystic legend “23 – skidoo!” This vision moved many of the spectators to tears.  It would have melted the heart of a stone dog.

Goodwin’s Weekly (Salt Lake, City), July 21, 1906, page 10.


“23 – Skiddoo” sale at “The Hub” is a winner for you.

Arizona Republican (Phoenix), August 10, 1906, page 4.

Arizona Republican, August 15, 1906, page 6.




“23” and “Skiddoo” hit the “big screen” together (how big were movie screens big then?) in June of 1906; in a film that hearkens back to the days of the “skidoo wagons” racing through Central Park:

“23” Or The Brief Experience of the Skiddoo Bros. in Society.

This new and humorous film will be appreciated by everyone who has laughed at the predicaments of the famous hall room boys.  It shows how they called on the Astorbilt Sisters and how they went for an automobile ride in Central Park.  Is beautiful in photography, and a laugh from start to finish.

The New York Clipper, Volume 54, Number 16, June 9, 1906, page 450.


New York Clipper, Volume 54, Number 16, June 9, 1906, page 450.


But nothing lasts forever.  In 1916, one writer wondered:

What’s become of “Twenty-three: Skidoo!”

The Day Book (Chicago, Illinois), June 27, 1916, last edition, page 12.

What became of “Twenty-three: Skidoo?”


I guess it, “twenty-three, skidooed.”


The Minneapolis Journal, December 23, 1906, Part II, page 1.


[i]George M. Cohan may also have had a connection to the origin of another iconic word; “Bozo.”  The play that seems to have introduced the word, “Bozo,” was the sequel to a George M. Cohan play.  See my post, What Came First, Bozo or Bozo?
[ii]Another reviewer reported that “’The Only Way’ has three powerful climaxes. . . .” The Times (Washington DC), September 24, 1899, second part, page 17.  Presumably Carton’s beheading was one of those climaxes.
[iii]Louis Henry Curzon, The Blue Ribbon of the Turf: a Chronicle of the Race for the Derby, Philadelphia, Gebbie, 1890.
[iv]Rare and Valuable Books and Colored Sporting Prints, Including Selections from the Library of George G. Tillotson of Wilkes-Barre, Pa. to be sold February 1 and 2, 1910, New York, Anderson Auction Co., No. 805, 1910.
[v] See, e.g., A. F. Aldridge, The Yachting Record: Summaries of All Races Sailed on New York Harbor, Long Island Sound and Off Newport in 1901, New York, Thomson and Company, page 16 (Indian Harbor Yacht Club, Spring Race, Thursday, May 30, 1901); New York Tribune, June 14, 1902, page 4 (New-Rochelle Club Regatta); The Sun, June 14, 1903, page 8 (Larchmont Spring Regatta; “The Skidoo won the race for the Larks.”); Motoring and Boating, Volume 1, Number 11, June 15, 1904, page 336 (Manhasset Bay Regatta).
[vi]The word, “skidoodle wagon,” echoes an earlier use of the word, “doodle-doodle wagon,” for the vehicle that takes crazy people to the insane asylum: “Adams, ye’er nutty, an’ I’m sorry for ye’er family this minute.  I should be callin’ the doole-doodle wagon, instead of standin’ here gossipin’ wid ye, an’ listenin’ to ye’er insane maunderin’s as if ye had the power of consicutive thought.  There was no snow in Gar-r-field Par-rk this mornin’.”  The Saint Paul Globe (Minnesota), September 16, 1900, page 5.  This was the only use of, “doodle-doodle wagon,” that I could find, so I cannot say whether it was a common expression or a one-off, or whether it could have had any influence on the later development of “skidoodle wagon.”
[vii] The title of the Rogers Brothers first successful show as headliners gave me some pause.  The Reign of Error appears to be a play on the expression, “reign of terror,” used to denote the period of violence following the French Revolution; the period of time during which A Tale of Two Citiesis set.  Might they have originated the phrase in a parody of A Tale of Two Cities, even before The Only Waypremiered?  The Reign of Error, however, was not a parody of A Tale of Two Cities; it was about the adventures of a troupe of European performers on a road-trip to Brazil.  The connection appears to be merely coincidental.

A Ball, a Pole, a Rope – a Twisted History of Tetherball

$
0
0


A Ball, a Pole, a Rope – 
a Twisted History of Tetherball

Wright & Ditson's Lawn Tennis Guide for 1900.
 Tetherball was invented in England in about 1880; possibly by a certain “Mr. Lehmann, of Oxford University.”[i]  But instead of hitting a volleyball-sized ball with your hands, it was initially played with a tennis ball and racquets.  It was also frequently referred to as, “tether tennis.”  

Harvard Lampoon, series 2, volume 40, October 19, 1900, page 24.

 The new game had one great advantage over regular tennis; it eliminated the hassle of chasing down balls:

A new game called tether ball met with approval in England last year, and promises to be a favorite this season.  The court is similar to that of lawn tennis, and the players number either two or four.  Instead of a net, a pole in the centre, ten feet high, is used, to the top of which is attached an elastic cord sufficiently long to allow the rubber ball at the other end to swing clear of the ground.  Racket bats are used, and the elastic tethering or fastening of the ball corrects a great fault of lawn tennis, in which time and temper are lost in recovering over shots.  It also introduces a new element, in the circular motion of the ball, which affords opportunity for a great variety of hits, creating very erratic courses, which can be made by a skilful player exceedingly puzzling to an antagonist.  A few tether ball materials have been imported this spring on a venture by dealers in games.

The Sun (New York), March 28, 1881, page 1.  



Tetherball could also be played without incurring all of the expenses of lawn tennis, which had recently been introduced to the fashionable set at Newport:


Lawn tennis has been a fashionable open-air game in England for several seasons, but was rarely played in this country until last season, when its introduction at the Newport Casino brought it into vogue at a few leading watering places and at the summer residences of many wealthy families.  It caused a partial neglect of archery, which had become a favorite game in 1878 and 1879, but did not destroy the prestige of the more humble croquet, which, on account of the cheapness of its materials, will continue at present to figure upon the grass plots of many individuals who will be deterred by the expense of lawn tennis sets from purchasing them.  These last range in price from $8 to $60, according to quality, and consist of four racket bats, two to twelve rubber balls, which are often covered with felt, a net, a pair of poles upon which to fasten it, and boundary pegs.  In addition to these, a machine costing $5 for pressing bats, and preventing them from warping, is often purchased, together with shoes of canvas and yellow leather with corrugated rubber soles, to prevent slipping.  These cost from $5 to $7.  The lines of the “court,” or boundary within which the game is played, are marked between the boundary pegs with chalk.  The labor of chalking thoroughly distinct marks upon grass is considerable, and this is frequently facilitated by an iron “marker,” costing $9, which greatly resembles, in general aspect, a lawn mower.


The Sun (New York), March 28, 1881, page 1.

The Houma Courier (Houma, Louisiana), July 14, 1900, page 6.


Somewhere along the line, some genius realized that you could play with your hands – no racquet required.  The racquet-free version may well have been invented by the first person to leave their racquet at home.  But, however it happened, hand-batted tetherball was apparently common, at least in Missouri, by 1912:

After dinner the boys roamed around the near-by hills or played games in camp, one of the favorite pastimes being a modified tether ball, using tennis racquets instead of the hands to bat the ball.

The Iron County Register (Ironton, Missouri), July 11, 1912, page 5.

But even when played by hand, the ball was a tennis ball, or similarly-sized ball; it had not yet involved into the game we know today:


Tether ball is a recent game which came originally from lawn tennis.  The most difficult and disagreeable part of the latter game is the constant running over the sunny court to recover the ball.  The object of tether ball is very simple – two persons standing on opposite sides of the pole endeavor to strike the ball and wind it around it.  The ball may be struck with either the hand or a racquet.

The Evening World (New York), September 14, 1915, Final Edition, page 9.


The Pacific Commercial Advertiser (Honolulu, Hawaii), November 10, 1900, page 9.
Strangely, perhaps, just as soccer will always be America’s sport of the future (and has been since 1905), tetherball was perennially new.  Various accounts of the game referred to tetherball as a, “new game,” in 1897, 1901, 1905, 1911, and 1915.  The continued “newness” of the game may stem from the fact that it was apparently not widely adopted, at least in the United States, until after 1899.  

The floodgates may have been opened when the United States National Lawn Tennis Association’s official rule book, Wright & Ditson’s Lawn Tennis Guide, first mentioned the game in its 1899 issue:

A new and interesting English Game for ladies and gentlemen was introduced last year called “tether ball.”  It is played by two persons, and a great deal of amusement, exercise and skill can be had from the game.  It is capital sport.  See advertisement in back of Guide for rules, etc.

Wright & Ditson’s Lawn Tennis Guide for 1899, Boston, Massachusetts, Wright & Ditson, 1899, page 162.

A similar advertisement also appeared in the Lawn Tennis Guide for 1900:

Wright & Ditson's Lawn Tennis Guide for 1899

The game’s popularity was on the rise.  In January, 1900, the New York Tribune reported that, “[t]ether ball is a very popular game these days.  The same year, Spalding followed Wright & Ditson’s lead; publishing its own set of rules and selling a rival line of tether-ball equipment.  And in October, 1900, Louise Bissell, of Arlington Massachusetts, received a patent on a new-and-improved tether-ball.  Perhaps competition and demand spurred innovation; perhaps she had some connection with Wright & Ditson, based in nearby Boston.

The Games of Lawn Hockey, Tether Ball, Squash Ball and Golf-Croquet, New York, American Sports Publishing Company, 1900, pages 30, 38.



Proponents touted the game’s simplicity, ability to be played in a small space, and the vigorous exercise it provided.  You could even make your own tether-ball set; and, if you did not want to use your hands, you could even make your own rackets.  All you needed to buy was a ball, a pole and a rope:


Fulton County Tribune (Wauseon, Ohio), May 1, 1914, page 8.


If you did not make your own racquets, or use your hands, the game could be expensive to maintain:

Tether ball is excellent exercise, but is rather expensive on account of the breaking of the rackets and wearing out of the balls.

Proceedings of the Third Annual Congress of the Playground Association of America, New York, 1910, page 227.

The Weekly Republican (Plymouth, Indiana), July 20, 1911, page 7.


The game became a fixture in discussions about playground games and equipment, starting in the late-19-Aughts, and continuing throughout the 1910s, and into the 1920s; most commonly described with racquets. 

When someone finally substituted the tennis ball with a volleyball, tetherball’s transformation was complete.  The stage was set for a young boy, decades later, to waste hundreds of hours of precious childhood (that he will never get back) wrapping a yellow ball-on-a-rope around a metal pole, instead of perfecting his curveball.  No one gets a multi-million dollar contract to play tetherball.  

I’m not sayin’ I . . . ; um . . . ; er . . . ; HE – made the wrong decision; I’m just sayin’.



[To learn about the origin of another well-known children's game,
see my earlier post about the history of Pin the Tail on the Donkey.]




[i]The Harvard Lampoon, Series 2, Volume 40, Number 2, October 19, 1900, page 24 (advertisement for “Wright & DitsonFine Athletic Goods”).  The claim of inventorship was made twenty years after the fact, so it is unclear whether it reflects the original inventor, from 1880, or someone who “invented” the game again, after a long period of inactivity in tetherball.

Paper Linen and Crib Notes - A Well-Planned History of "Off the Cuff"

$
0
0


Paper Linen and Crib Notes - 
A Well-Planned History of "Off the Cuff"

The idiom, “off the cuff,” meaning “without preparation . . . as if from impromptu notes made on one’s shirt cuffs,”[i]dates to the 1930s.  Mark Liberman, the Christopher H. Browne Distinguished Professor of Linguistics at the University of Pennsylvania, pushed the earliest known use of “off the cuff” back from 1938[ii]to 1936; but wondered how or why the expression came into being decades after detachable paper cuffs had long fallen out of fashion, and with no apparent immediate impetus.[iii]  Charlie Chaplin’s film, Modern Times, released in February 1936 (which features a scene in which Chaplin’s Tramp writes notes on his cuffs), notwithstanding; he could not find a satisfactory reason for the decades-long gap between paper-cuff fashion and the “off the cuff” expression; none of the seemingly plausible explanations made sense.  “So what happened?”[iv]


Paper Linen

Nothing happens in a vacuum.  When “off the cuff” first appeared in 1936, cuff-reading and cuff-writing imagery (and actuality) was well established; and the idiomatic expression, “cuff notes” (sometimes “shirt-cuff notes”), had been in continuous use for at least fifty years.  The form of the expression may have been new; but it was successor to a long, rich tradition:


The Paper Collar. – Useful and Ornamental.  Clara (reads). “Excuse Dearest, the Paper upon which I write – I have not my desk with me, so I send you these few hurried lines on one of my collars.

Punch, Volume 40, April 27, 1861, page 169.

That cartoon may be one of the first references to writing on cuffs; it was published shortly after advances in paper technology made paper collars and cuffs more acceptable to the fashionable set.  A newspaper article about the new technology, from only a few weeks earlier, wondered what was next – paper handkerchiefs?:

Paper Linen. – The London Lace Paper Company, in the Strand, are bringing out a new invention, called paper cloth, for ladies’ collars, cuffs, and similar articles.  The Critic, in noticing it, says: - “It is extremely beautiful, and so very cheap (say 3d a collar) as to threaten to drive crochet-work entirely out of fashion.” The material, if it be like some we have seen, consists of a very slight fabric of woven stuff, felted, as it were, with linen or other fibrous shreds, such as paper is made of; it is a short of shoddy-linen, in fact, if we may so describe it; and has all the appearance of starched linen at a very little distance; looked at closely, however, no texture like that of woven linen appears.  Men’s collars are sold at 6d. a dozen by a stationer in High Holborn.  Each, it is said, will last a day or two, and be “reversible” even then.  The washerwomen and laundresses may look out for squalls.  We should not wonder to see Japanese paper handkerchiefs next in hand.

The Daily Exchange (Baltimore, Maryland), April 16, 1861, page 1.

The Alleghanian (Ebensburg Pa), April 25, 1861, page 2.


Detachable collars are said to have been invented by Hannah Montague of Troy, New York in 1827.  Paper collars (and presumably cuffs) were available by 1840:


Mrs. Gordon Smythies, Cousin Geoffrey, the Old Bachelor, Volume 1, London, R. Bentley, 1840, Page 109-110.
Nashville Union and American (Tennessee), September 24, 1854, page 3.


A comment published in 1857, however, suggests that these early, paper collars were considered low-class:

And with them came minstrels of all kinds, Germans in a dirty gang blowing blatant trumpets, and scrubby Italians grinding organs, and vagabonds with blackened faces and paper collars, with banjos, and other miscreants with hurdy-gurdies, and ballad-singers with furious shouting, and an idiot with a cracked fiddle.

Punch, Volume 32, January 31, 1857, page 43.


Further improvements in paper linen technology, however, helped keep the fashion alive in to the 1870s.  The new paper fashions looked as good as the real thing, and were cheaper to replace than the real thing cost to wash:

Ruin in the Washtub. – Though we know it not, there is undoubtedly a rising imminent among the clear-starchers, ironers, laundresses, and all the rest of the hangers-on of the wash tub; for since the days when Punch made merry on the introduction of paper collars, and hinted at the convenience of Edwin penning a note to his Angelina upon a cuff, they have been not only coming more into vogue, but have been improved to such an extent that not only do they baffle the closest scrutiny, but the wearer obtains compliments for the get-up of his linen. 

We have been favored by Mr. Tann, of Holborn, with a box of samples, containing specimens of the perfection to which paper can be brought, that are simply admirable.  A collar, cuff, shirt front or tie is taken up, and to all appearance it is composed of the finest linen, starched and ironed to that perfection only seen on the new article of apparel when fist purchased, and never again encountered on its return from the wash.  There is a fine web of the fabric imitated to perfection, the whiteness is perfect, there is an elasticity and toughness, and for those who approve of fancy cambric, there is all that can gratify the eye in plait and fold. 

But, after all, why should paper not become popular?  Did not our friends, the Japanese, use it when they had colds, and do not our friends the French use it extensively?  The main reason for its popularity should be, though, the fact that one can wear paper collars and cuffs, ever new, for the same cost of the washing of linen.  We can always have the latest fashions, changing daily if we please; and, what is most pleasant of all, deceive those who cast inquisitive eyes upon the state of those garments for whose purity we are dependent upon Madame la Blanchisseuse [(French, for Washerwoman)]. – Foreign paper.

Juniata Sentinel and Republican (Juniata, Pennsylvania), April 12, 1876, page 4.

But despite the perceived benefits, fashions change.  By 1912, paper collars had all but vanished:

Paper collars have gone, too, although they are yet made, in ever decreasing quality, and may be found on the shelves in small stores in the depths of the Ozark region, far from the railroad.  But in all of Kansas City there is not one.

“Paper collars?” said the manager of a department store “You mean celluloid collars.  You’ll find them in the gents’ furnishings.”

“No. I mean paper – p-a-p-e-r – paper collars.”

“Who the dickens ever heard of a collar made of paper?” he asked.

But forty years ago nearly everyone wore paper collars and paper dickies and paper cuffs.  They were made of stiff paper the thickness of cardboard, covered on the outside with a thin layer of linen and stamped in the making to imitate all linen with imitation seams. . . .  To dress up you first put on the paper dickie, made in imitation of a linen shirt front, with a hole punched in the top to hitch it to the collar button and another hole in the center into which to screw the shirt stud.

The Hartford Republican, April 26, 1912, page 2.

Although the fashion disappeared, it left behind the image of writing on cuffs; and even the practice of writing on cuffs, which survived at least into the 1930s.  I guess there may still be people today who write notes on their shirt, if they need to, but I’ve never seen it.


Shirt-Cuff Notes

The practice of writing on – and reading from – cuffs also spawned the idiom, “cuff notes” (sometimes, “shirt-cuff notes”), which was still in use in the late-1930s when “off the cuff” was born.  Depending on the context, “cuff notes” referred to actual notes written on cuffs, any short notes written quickly or casually, or pre-written reminders accessed when needed.

Students at West Point wrote notes on their cuffs (I’m sure that never happens today):

On several occasions I resented the insults heaped upon me, and was at once invited down to “Fort Put” (where all differences were settled) to fight it out.  I never went.  After a week’s hard study I passed my “mental examination.” I can’t imagine how it was done, but the notes on my cuffs, boots, and even fingernails no doubt helped me through.  In fact I am positive of it.

The Princeton Union (Princeton, Minnesota), July 30, 1879, page 6.

Political economists jotted down “cuff notes”:

The next citizen who stopped to look on was a political economist, who spoke three times a week on suffering Ireland and ameliorating the condition of the working masses.  His soul sickened at the injustice of society, and he used to say, pausing long enough to make a shirt cuff noteon the fearful increase of crime among children, he too went off shaking his head.

The National Tribune (Washington DC), March 25, 1882, page 2.

Students in China had their own versions of “cuff notes”:

“Sleeve editions” of the classics are produced by Chinese printers for the use of candidates at competitive examinations, and are, in fact, a further development of the “cuff notes” not unknown in this country.  All honest boys would be ashamed of them.

The Boy’s Own Paper, Volume 4, Number 208, January 6, 1883, page 240.

Wannabe poets wrote on their cuffs; or tried to:

Cuff Notes. By Captain Collar. 

By Jove! That idea of Matthew is great – fine fellow, Arnold, but rather like an old-fashioned fruit pie at times, more crusty than fruity – writes on his cuffs whilst travelling on the cars – and poetry too! Happy thought, I will try it; perhaps the afflatus will come to me in that way . . . . . Have tried the cuff-writing business– partial success.  The first time I tried to write the pencil went off at a tangent and after describing a given line, stuck in the back of my hand; strong poetic feelings rose in my mind just at that moment.  I could have written a war song with several whoops in it, but refrained from so doing, finding that there was more point in my pencil than in my poetry . . . . Second attempt – better – succeeded in dignifying my cuff with a fine assortment of Arabic and Syrian characters which imparted quite a learned bearing to me.  This, however, was not poetry, which my soul was longing for.  I therefore endeavored to sweep them out of existence by the aid of a piece of India rubber, only to convert my former resplendent white cuff to a color five shades remote from that of a sweep’s brush.  I will not be deterred; perseverance, a great trait in my character, has conquered.

Grip, Volumes 22-23, December 13, 1884.

An artist’s quick sketch might merely be a, “shirt-cuff note”:

The book contains altogether a hundred and forty-eight illustrations, some of them mere thumb-nail sketches; other so slight in their suggestiveness that we may venture to call them “shirt-cuff notes.”

The Magazine of Art, volume 11, page 137, 1888:

Zoo visitors took notes on their cuffs:



Mountain climbers might take “shirt-cuff notes” about their adventures:

As I climb solely for the love of the thing, being neither an observant nor scientific mountaineer, and (low be it spoken here) even neglect the first duty of taking anything beyond the barest ‘shirt-cuff’ notes, I have found it somewhat difficult to put this paper together.

Alpine Journal, Number 133, page 145, August 1896.



A humor piece from 1905 illustrates some of the dangers of letting your “cuff notes” get into the wrong hands; out of context.  An upstanding writer going about his usual business made several notes on his cuffs: the name of the person who lent him bus fare; the date and time of a meeting with his publisher; the amount of money he needed to deposit in the bank to cover a check; a gift idea for a friend’s daughter’s wedding; a plot idea to improve his new book; a reminder about an upcoming sport-shooting outing with friends; and an appointment for a police detective to show him a seedy crime scene as part of research for his next book.  His wife became irate when she discovered the notes:

M. Fortescue, 106 North Bank, St. John’s Wood.
Wednesday, 4 p.m. sharp.
Find twenty-five pounds Thursday, without fail.
Diamond ring not later than Friday.
Must kill one of Edith’s children.
Get gun before 26th.
(Opium den) Tower Hill, Monday, 9:15. – Boston Herald.

The Minneapolis Journal, July 11, 1905, page 14.

“Cuff notes” and “shirt-cuff notes” were also used figuratively:

In the dialogue, Schnitzler sets for the that sixth sense of those who write realistic poems and stories – the sort of sense that permits an author to take shirt-cuff notes of any life experience, even though the subject under scrutiny be one bound to the writer by close bonds of blood or affection.

New York Times, January 12, 1908.

The book is composed of an abundance of practical information on building, illustrations of some very ugly villas designed by the authors, a few good designs by other hands, a chapter of shirt-cuff notes on the history of architecture, and a preface by the Duke of Argyll.

The Spectator, Volume 107, October 14, 1911, page 598.

Politicians were known to read speeches from their cuffs:



Oratory in the House Comes High

Washington. – The craze for statistics has invaded the most sacred of precincts.  It has attacked, assaulted, indicted and convinced the most parlous of statisticians themselves – the members of congress.
Proof, by statistics furnished right on the floor of the house, that the speeches there cost more than the total amounts of many of the items under discussion has left the entire aggregation in chronic terror that, when their most flowery orations are being speeded on their way to the morgue of the Congressional Record, some treacherous antagonist may arise, reverse his cuffs and read off evidencethat the honorable gentleman’s silence would be golden.

. . . The state department had an item of $237.66 for horseshoeing.  Missouri representatives declared they were from the “show me state.”  The secretary of state couldn’t show the shoes, which had been worn out.  There was a quarter of an hour of oratory when up rose a representative from Pennsylvania.  “Gentlemen,” he said, “It costs $10,000 an hour to run this house, and we have already spent $2,500 worth of words trying to skin a $237 item.  Let’s quit.”

Le Meschacebe (Lucy, Louisiana), March 18, 1911, page 3.

In 1935, about one year before “off the cuff” is first attested, sportswriter Henry McLemore, tossed his notes for selection of an All-American team into the laundry:



All-Star Choice “All Washed Up”

McLemore Desperate as Laundryman Erases “Cuff Notes” on Shirts He wore to Nine Games.





Urbana Daily Courier (Urbana, Illinois), December 2, 1935, page 8.

“Cuff Notes,” was a regular column in the magazine, The Film Daily, as late as 1945


"Off the Cuff"

The earliest known attestation of the idiom, “off the cuff,” in its now familiar form, is from 1936:


Los Angeles Times, August 16, 1936 (Mark Liberman, The “off the cuff” mystery; Language Log, August 16, 2012).  The tone of the headline suggests that perhaps, possibly, the expression, "shoot off the cuff," had been common in the early days of film, yet avoided being seen in print, because its use was confined to the sub-culture of filmmakers.  

It is not impossible for idioms to go unreported for so long.  The expression, “The Whole Nine Yards,” for instance, was long thought to have originated in the 1960s.  Recent discoveries pushed back the earliest known use of the expression into the first decade of the 1900s.  Similarly, the earliest known use of “New York Minute” was long believed to have been in the 1950s, but it is now known to have been used in 1870.  Perhaps someone will dig up some new sources.

Liberman’s article includes several other early examples of the idiom, and a Google Ngramillustrating the idiom coming to life in the late 1930s, increasing in frequency of use through the 1940s, and becoming fairly widespread by the 1950s.  The long-standing, and continued, use of cuff-writing metaphors and idioms, as well as the actual practice of writing on cuffs, may explain how an idiom based on nineteenth century fashion might emerge in 1936. 

But nothing can explain the genius, or serendipity, that created the idiom in its current form.  Perhaps someone just threw it out there; “off the cuff.”  For whatever reason, it has survived the test of time.  


UPDATE:
Within hours of posting this article, Professor Liberman posted a link to it on Language Log.  Within hours of his posting on Language Log, Stephen Goranson, a frequent contributor to the American Dialect Society's eMail Discussion List, posted comments on Language Log listing examples of "off the cuff" antedating Professor Liberman's 1936 example.  He listed two examples of shooting "off the cuff," from the early 1930s, and an example of shooting "from the cuff," from the late 1920s.  All three examples relate to the film industry; consistent with my hunch about the 1936 headline from the Los Angeles Times, mentioned above.


Banana Peel Update - Peels in Film, Song and Poetry

$
0
0


Banana Peel II – Update- An Even Older Banana Peel Film

In an earlier post, I laid out a history of “banana peel” (and orange peel) humor, extending back to the early 1800s.  Orange peel-slipping humor dates to at least 1817 and banana peel jokes to 1858.  Banana peel jokes were told on stage in 1890, and Vaudeville performers may have performed banana-slipping gags on stage in the early 1900s. 


When I wrote the earlier post, the earliest banana slipping gag on film that I found was from 1913.  As it turns out, however, the banana slipping gag was already so old and tired by 1912, that advice for aspiring screenwriters cautioned against using it for cheap laughs:

Be Concise.

Begin with the scene that starts the story and get the audience interested immediately.

Then after you get started hustle along to the finish.  Do not interrupt the narrative action to show how Bill steps on a banana peel and takes a tumble, or how Jim gets thrown off a street car because he has no nickel. . . . [U]nless the action is necessary to the telling of the story, it does not belong.

The Scenario Writer, Epes Winthrop Sargent, Moving Picture World, Volume 11, Number 4, January 17, 1912, page 294.

A banana peel gag was caught on film in 1905: 



Around New York in Fifteen Minutes
Scene 3. - The Shopping District and What a Banana Peel Will Do.



The New York Clipper, February 4, 1905, Volume 52, Number 50, page 1188.



Interestingly, other films listed in the same advertisement suggest that other film conventions are also nearly as old as the medium.  Trials and Troubles of an Automobilist, Automobile Chase Film is an early car chase film; and The Mishap of a Jew Glazier sounds as though it may feature one of those huge panes of glass that always gets broken.  The car chase and the glass-pane-breaking gimmick were perfected on the streets of San Francisco more than sixty years later; in 1968’s Bullitt (car chase) and 1972’s What’s Up Doc?(starting at 1:30).

One of the producers of the early banana peel film was one of the very first independent film-makers.  William Paley, of Paley & Steiner, built his own camera after giving up a career as an x-ray exhibitor, due to radiation sickness.  His camera infringed some of Thomas Edison’s patents, and he lost an infringement lawsuit brought by Edison.  But Edison gave him a license to operate a freelance photographer; free to make his own films, subject, presumably, to paying a license fee or royalty to the Edison Company.  The Edison Company sent Paley to Cuba to cover the Spanish-American War in 1898.  Perhaps he filmed someone slipping on a plantain skin (?).



Slipping on a banana peel was the subject of a song that was popular on both sides of the Atlantic in the late 1890s and early 1900s.  In 1893, Edward Paulton wrote a song entitled, “The Naughty Banana Peel.”[i] 

Ferris Hartman sang the song in San Francisco in 1904:

Ferris Hartman has a sure winner in “That Naughty Banana Peel” . . .

The Morning Call (San Francisco), January 4, 1894, page 3.

American singer and actress, Julie Mackey brought the song to England in 1896, where she made the song popular under the title, “Little Bit of Orange Peel”:[ii]

Some of the American songs that are reported having made an English success are “Naughty Banana Peel,” by Ed. Paulton, sung by Julie Mackey . . . .

The New York Clipper, November 28, 1896, page 616, column 4.



Julie Mackey is delighted with her successful American re entre at Koster & Bial’s.  The reception accorded her was very cordial.  She introduced her London success, “Little Bit of Orange Peel,” by Paulton, known here as “Naughty Banana Peel.”

The New York Clipper, February 19, 1898, page 842, column 3.

I guess orange peels continued to be funny in England long after banana peels stole the spotlight in the United States. 

I have not seen the lyrics for the song, so I do not know what was, “naughty,” about the banana peel.  My initial sense was that “naughty” may have had a double-meaning.  It was, after all, the age of “skirt dancers,” like Sylvia Gray and Lottie Collins.  Lottie Collins famously kicked up her skirts while singing “Ta-Ra-Ra Boom-de-ay” in 1892.  Perhaps someone kicked up their skirt when slipping on a banana peel. 

Lottie Collins, popularized Tra-ra-ra Boom-de-ay! in 1892.

Sylvia Gray, "Skirt Dancer" active in the 1890s.


But a tobacco card with an image of Julie Mackey singing, “That Little Bit of Orange-Peel,” makes it seem more like a cautionary tale.  In the image, a woman dressed in a full-length, black dress, as if in mourning, points accusingly at a piece of orange peel.  Did her husband die from slipping on an orange peel (or banana peel in the American version)?  




Julie Mackey was billed as a contralto, or woman baritone, so she may not have had the kind of voice suited to light comedy or naughty suggestiveness.  Most of the songs she sang, and for which I have seen sheet music for,[iii]tend towards the sentimental; “The Girl Behind the Man Behind the Gun,” “You’ll be With Me All the While,” “Why Don’t You Love Me in the Same Old Way,” “She’s Somebody’s Mother,” “The Widow’s Plea for Her Son,” “Those Wedding Bells Shall Not Ring Out,” and other such downers.  Perhaps the song was not as bawdy as I first imagined.



But when William F. Dennyrecorded the song on a wax-cylinder phonograph record for the Edison label in 1899, the List of Edison Records, for Fall, 1900, listed the song as, “comic.”   He may have had a new twist on the previously solemn song; or perhaps it had always been funny, despite Ms. Mackey's long black dress. 

List of Edison Records, Echo All Over the World, Form No. 150, Fall Season, 1900.



Peels in Poetry

BANANA.

Written for the New York Clipper, By J. Charles Davis,

Boy on street,
Near the walk,
With his chum
Having a talk;

Banana peel
The urchin spies
As it in the gutter lies.

They fish it out
With greatest care,
And silently place it where
It will catch a passing heel.
Treacherous banana peel!

Hats and gaiters fill the air,
“Helen Blazes,” hear him swear
At those boys who placed it there.

Ambulance and doctor come;
Boy and chum
On corner glum,
Chewing second-handed gum –
On the subject they are dumb.

Coast is clear.
Naught they fear,
As they readjust the peel
For another passing heel.

Boys are having lots of fun,
Sitting basking in the sun,
When they see a “cop” they run –
They’ll be angels “by-and-bye!”
For that time devoutly sigh.

The New York Clipper, October 17, 1885, page 492, column 3.

 


Funny Cuts (London), Volume 1, Number 1, page 7.




Funny Cuts (London), Volume 1, Number 24, page 188.


[i]The New York Clipper, October 7, 1893, page 506, column 1 (M. Witmark & sons are advertising “The Fisherman’s Bride,” “Naughty Banana Peel” and “You Gave Me Your Love.”).
[ii]Sheet music in the collection of Duke University Libraries lists both titles together; “A Piece of Orange Peel” and “Naughty Banana Peel.”
[iii]The New York Public Library Digital Gallery features sixteen pieces of sheet music said to have been sung by Julie Mackey.

Dudes, Dodos, and Fopdoodles - A History and Etymology of "Dude"!!!

$
0
0


Long years ago, in ages crude,
  Before there was a mode, oh!
There lived a bird, they called a “Dude,”
  Resembling much the “Dodo.”

The World (New York), January 14, 1883, page 9.[i]

These words, the opening lines of Robert Sale-Hill’s poem, The True Origin and History of “The Dude,”  introduced the world to the word, “Dude.”  The poem reads like a natural history lecture, describing the habits and habitat of an odd bird, the “Dude.”  The “Dude” had a “feeble brain,” wore “skin-tight” pants and a “pointed shoe,” and put on British airs.

A few months earlier, a humor piece entitled, Natural History (first published in June, 1882), described the behavior of the “Dodo;” a “soft headed young man” who affected an English accent.  A poem based on the story, Dodo, elaborated on his brain, pants and shoes:

“What is that, mother?”
“The dodo, my child;
His thoughts are weak and his brain is mild.
. . .
He wears lean pants and tooth-pick shoes,
And hasn’t an ounce of sense to lose.
Look at him close as you see him pass,
He looks like a man, but was made for an ass.”
 Hawkeye

National Republican (Washington DC), August 24, 1882, page 4.

Brain, pants, shoes, Anglophile.

D-O-D-O / D-O-O-D / D-U-D-E 

Coincidence? Hmmm???


Background

Gerald Cohen (the editor of Comments on Etymology), Barry Popik (proprietor of the online etymology dictionary, The Big Apple (barrypopik.com)), and others have established, with a high degree of certainty, that the word “Dude” first appeared in print in The World, on January 14, 1883.  Despite ridiculously thorough efforts to find evidence of earlier use, all roads lead back to that date.  Several apparently earlier attestations, in which “dude” was tossed out casually as though it were already a well-known, established word, have all been shown to have been inaccurately dated, or intentionally misdated.[ii]  The explosive success of the word in the immediate aftermath of the poem also suggests that the word was previously unknown.  Although the word is nowhere to be found before the poem was published, hundreds of stories, poems, songs, and articles were penned within just a few months after its publication, all ridiculing the witless, arrogant, useless “dude.” 

A “Dude,” as described in Sales-Hill’s poem, as well as in hundreds of descriptions of dudes from the dude-craze of 1883, is a very specific “type,” with very specific clothes, and very specific behaviors.  A “Dude” was, generally, an effeminate, young Anglophile, in the mold of Oscar Wilde.  He affected a British accent and manners.  He was fashionable, but not flashy.  He wore tight pants and pointy shoes.  He wore a jacket with long tails under a short overcoat, with tails hanging out the back.  He carried a silver-tipped cane, wore a derby hat, and a monocle.  Dudes were aloof.  They were rude.  They hung out around stage doors and dated actresses; but they were not particularly nice to them.  And, above all, they were vapid and stupid. 

Although the “type,” and the associated fashions, existed before 1883, was no word to describe the new “type,” specifically.  The older words, “dandy,” “fop,” “swell,” and others in a long line of similar terms, were considered inadequate.  Dandies, fops and swells were extravagant in their fashion and manners, whereas dudes were understated. 

The old race of fops, dandies, and swells enjoyed life, though perhaps in a misdirected way.  There is no evidence that the dude enjoys life at all.

The Wheeling Daily Intelligencer, March 6, 1883, page 3, column 3 (citing the New York Post).

So, where did the word come from?  Similarities between the story, Natural History (of the “Dodo”), and Robert Sale-Hill’s poem, The History and Origin of the “Dude,” suggest a possible link between “Dodo,” as used in 1882, and, “Dude,” coined in early 1883.  “Dude” may also have been influenced by words like “fopdoodle,” “Fitzdoodle,” “Fitznoodle,” and “doodle,” all of which had been used to describe dude-like characters, long before “Dude” was coined. 


The History and Etymology of the word, “Dude”

If “Dude” was coined on January 14, 1883, the question remains; was it plucked from thin air, or borrowed from an existing word or expression.  And, if so; what were those words or expressions?
 
Speculation about the origins of “Dude” is nearly as old as the word, itself:

Whether it is vulgarly and ungrammatically derived from the verb “to do” and is indicative of the frequency with which the youth belonging to the class in question is taken in and done for, or whether it is a bold attempt to foist the extinct dodo upon us by a shallow transposition of two letters, is a mystery.

New York Mirror, February 24, 1883, pages 2/5 (referenced in Comments on Etymology, Vol. 43, no. 1-2, page 35).

THE DUDE,

Being in Fact the Latest Society Dodo.
     The Evolution of the Same.

N. Y. Post.

When a foreign term is suddenly naturalized we may be sure that there is something in the atmosphere of the place of adoption which makes it convenient and useful.  Dude is said to be originally a London music hall term, but it has been transplanted here, and its constant use shows that it is for some reason well fitted to take a permanent place in the vocabulary of fashion.

The Wheeling Daily Intelligencer, March 6, 1883, page 3, column 3. 

The Dude.
The New York correspondent of the Brooklyn Eagle, a sort of “Man about Town,” notes the introduction of a new word into the language.  It is d-u-d-e or d-o-o-d, the spelling not having been distinctly settled yet.  Nobody knows where the word came from, but it has sprung into popularity within the past few weeks, and everybody is using it.

The Daily Astorian, March 28, 1883, page 1, column 1. 

If the Springfield Republican is to be credited the word “dude” (pronounced in two syllables) is not a new one and is not of English origin.  It has been used in the little town of Salem, N. H., for twenty years past and it is claimed was coined there.  It is common there to speak of a dapper young man as a “dude of a fellow,” of a small animal as a “little dude,” of a sweetheart as “my dude,” and of an aesthetic youth of the Wilde type as a dude.  But how the word attained so sudden and widespread a notoriety puzzles Salem.  Its revival at New York is credited to a disgusted Englishman, who remarked, after visiting a rich club, that the young men were all “dudes.”

National Republican, April 14, 1883, page 4, column 7.[iii]


Current Views of the Etymology of, “Dude”

Recent efforts to trace the etymology of “dude” focused on the purported use of two-syllable “dude” (doody) in Salem, New Hampshire, as first suggested in the Springfield Republican, and reprinted widely elsewhere.  Barry Popik and Gerald Cohen used a single newspaper article from 1879, in which a curly-haired boy was taunted with the words, “Sissy” and “Yankee Doodle,” to connect the dots from “dude” to “Yankee Doodle,” via the two-syllable “dude” (doody) of Salem, New Hampshire.   

“Dood” of “Yankee Doodle (Dandy)” is almost certainly the source of 19th century dude, probably via the shortening of ‘doody’ . . . .”[iv] 

Although “Yankee Doodle” had previously been regarded as a possible origin of “dude,” the discovery of the 1879 article was the first indication that “Yankee Doodle” had ever been used in a manner consistent with the original meaning of, “Dude.” 


Critique of the Current View

Information uncovered since Popik and Cohen published their article raise questions about the strength of the findings.  When their article was published, they were still haunted by the specter of at least one purported pre-1883 attestation of “dude,” in Mulford’s Fighting Indians(2nd, ed.), which was believed to have been published in 1879.  That reference, however, has since been shown to have been published much later.  Robert Sale-Hill’s poem now stands alone, as the only attestation of “Dude” before the Dude-craze of 1883.  All later references to “Dude” seem to owe their existence to the original poem.

If “Dude” was coined in January 1883, it may not have developed organically, from an earlier expression, in a linked chain of natural language development.  It may be wholly unrelated to two-syllable “dude” (doody).  And in any case, if Robert Sale-Hill did coin the expression, there is no clear connection between him and the town of Salem, New Hampshire, where two-syllable “dude” is said to have been used before 1883.  

In reaching their conclusions, Popik and Cohen relied on a version of the two-syllable “dude” (doody) article from Clothier and Furnisher (volume 13, number 10, pages 27-28) that described the geographic range of two-syllable “dude” (doody) as, “some New England towns;” not as “the small town of Salem, N. H.,” as specifically mentioned in most of the dozens of other versions of the article in other publications.  Most of those sources credit the Springfield Republican as the ultimate source of the information.  It seems likely that Clothier and Furnisher’s version was a paraphrased version of the original, or a reprint of paraphrased version of the original article.  The apparent overstatement of the range in which two-syllable “dude” (doody) was used may be significant.  Versions of the same article were published in several towns in New England.[v]  In each case, the article was published without any mention, or apparent awareness, of the existence of the word throughout New England, generally.  If two-syllable “dude” (doody) was used in New England before 1883, it was not very widespread, and may have been confined to the immediate vicinity of “the small town of Salem, N. H.”

Robert Sale-Hill, the author of The History and Origin of the “Dude,” was not from New England.  He was from old England.  He was an Irish-born Englishman who lived in New York City.  He was an amateur actor who frequently performed at charity events, a sometimes poet, a cricket player, and frequent ladies man.  He publicly abandoned at least one fiancé, and was believed to have abandoned several fiancés before getting, “’actually married,’ as a young lady pensively remarked”[vi]on the occasion of his first wedding.  As an Englishman, he did not have to affect an English accent, but his accent was not exactly English, either.  A review of one of his performances complained that he had, “an indistinct utterance which is neither English nor American.”[vii] 

Although his life in New York City appears to have been that of a real “Dude,” he came from a long line of adventurers and soldiers.  His grandfather, Major-General Sir Rowley Sale (GCB), led the defense of Jalalabad in 1841.  His grandmother, the Lady Sale, was held hostage by the Afghans and published a diary of her experiences after she was rescued in dramatic fashion by her own husband.  His father was a Captain in the Bengal Irregular Cavalry at the time of his death, in 1850, when he was only one month old.  His brother, Lieutenant-General Rowley Sale-Hill, served as a “distinguished officer of the Bengal army.” 

But Robert Sale-Hill did not stay in his soft, New York cocoon forever.  He eventually earned his macho “bona fides” out West.  In the 1890s, Outing magazine published his dramatic accounts of hunting adventures in the Rocky Mountains.  He lived in Helena, Montana, in 1889, where he was apparently a successful real estate investor.  By the early 1890s, he had moved to Tacoma, Washington, where he was one the leading lights in the city.  He served as Vice President of an electric company, performed in amateur theatrical productions, and attended society events organized by his wife.  By 1909, however, he was back in England, where he worked as an executive at Brown Brothers bank.  He died in 1920.  

Robert Sale Hill, Serious Thoughts and Idle Moments, Frontispiece, 1892, Private Printing.


If Robert Sale-Hill coined the word, “Dude,” as the evidence suggests, he could just as easily plucked the word out of thin air, as have resorted to an obscure, micro-localism from Salem, New Hampshire.  Although the two-syllable “dude” (doody) origin story is plausible, standing alone, it does not easily explain how, or why, Robert Sale-Hill came to adopt the word for his poem.    It is possible, I suppose, that he could have heard the expression from a friend from New Hampshire, during a trip through New Hampshire, or from one of those women to whom he had been briefly “engaged.”  He could then have intentionally altered two-syllable “dude” (“doody”) to one-syllable, to fit the meter of his poem, or to rhyme it with “crude.” 

The fact that there is only one single known use of “Yankee Doodle” as a dude-like insult may also suggest a tenuous connection between “Dude” and “Yankee Doodle.”

If the two-syllable “dude” (doody) story were the only plausible explanation, it might seem satisfactory.  But new evidence, and changed circumstances suggest another origin.


A New Etymology of Dude

I propose a new etymology of “Dude.”  Several striking similarities between Sale-Hill’s, The History and Origin of “The Dude,” and the story, Natural History (and the poem inspired by the story), strongly suggest that the earlier story and poem influenced the later poem, or at least that the use of “dodo” illustrated by the earlier story and poem influenced the development of the word, “Dude.”  The use of “dodo” to describe a dude-like character was consistent with a long-standing practice of using bird-related imagery and metaphors when writing about fashion conscious men.  Even “Yankee Doodle” stuck a feather in his cap.

The word “Dude” could also have been influenced by “Yankee Doodle,” but the fact that only one such reference has been found makes the connection seem remote.  In the mid-1800s, however, there were another “doodle” and “-oodle” words that may have influenced the word, “Dude.”

“Fopdoodle” (or “fop-doodle”), which dates to the early 17thcentury, is one of a succession of words, including “dude,” that has been used to describe an effete, fashionable man:

Fops by whatever phrase designated, whether as “fops” proper, “beaux,” “macaronis,” “sparks,” “dandies,” “bucks,” “petits maitres,” “Bond Street loungers,” “exquisites,” or “Corinthians,” have well nigh vanished from the world.  Their very names have become enigmatic.  To trace from age to age through all its phases of development the history of these popinjays of fashion were a task not unworthy of satirist of philosopher . . . .

Charles James Dunphie, The Splendid Advantages of Being a Woman, New York, R. Worthington, 1878, page 72.[viii] 

Although “fopdoodle” was already considered archaic in the 1880s, it still appeared in print regularly; notably in a poem from 1881 in which a “Dandy” is referred to both as a “rara avis” (rare bird – like a dodo) and a “fopdoodle.”  The title, “Lord Fopdoodle,” was also regularly used to denote fancy-pants noblemen or Englishmen in comedic and satiric writing.  Other last names, apparently derived from Fopdoodle (Fitzdoodle, Fitznoodle, and Fitzboodle) were also frequently used in comedic and satiric writing in England and the United States to refer to silly dandies, Englishmen, or wealthy businessmen. 

A “Dude” may be a “Dodo,” but he may also be a Fopdoodle, Fitzdoodle, or Fitznoodle.  “Fopdoodle,” which predates “Yankee Doodle” by more than one-hundred years, could have influenced the origin of “Yankee Doodle,” as well.  When Yankee Doodle stuck a feather in his cap, he called it, “Macaroni;” another word denoting a fashion-conscious young man dating to about the same time as “Yankee Doodle.”  If “Fopdoodle” did influence “Yankee Doodle,” perhaps “Dude” and “Yankee Doodle” are more in the nature of linguistic first-cousins, than parent and child.


A Dude is a Dodo

Anatoly Liberman, writing on the Oxford University Press’ OUPBlog, wrote that the assertion that “Dude” was derived from “Dodo” as one of the, “wild suggestions [that] have gone a long way toward fostering the opinion that etymology is a pursuit worthy of only the stupidest dudes (duds).”  If that is the case, I may be a stupid dude.  I propose that “Dude” was coined, at least in part, from the word “Dodo.”

The theory is nearly as old as the word “Dude”:

Whether it is vulgarly and ungrammatically derived from the verb “to do” and is indicative of the frequency with which the youth belonging to the class in question is taken in and done for, or whether it is a bold attempt to foist the extinct dodo upon us by a shallow transposition of two letters, is a mystery.

New York Mirror, February 24, 1883, pages 2/5 (referenced in Comments on Etymology, Vol. 43, no. 1-2, page 35).

The Dudus Americanus, or American dude has of late been the subject of much scientific inquiry.  It is held by many that the dude is the descendant, through a long course of evolution, of the dodo, because of the similarity in name and because the dodo strutted about as though it were pleasing to look upon, whereas it was ridiculous in appearance.  Moreover, the dodo is described as “stupid and incompetent.”

The Sun (New York), April 27, 1883, page 2.

Dude – There surely could be no great violence done to rules of linguistic science if we were to connect this word with doodle or fop-doodle, a fool or fop.  The plant doodledoo (Vol. iv, p. 82) appears to be so named from its flaunting colors. (Cf. Cock-a-doodle-doo.)  Skeat, in discussing the word dodo (Port. Doudo, a dolt, a fool), compares it to the English dude (“Etym. Dict.,” p. 800).

American Notes and Queries, Volume 4, Number 12, January 18, 1890, page 137.

The fact that “Dodo” has been left out of the discussion is surprising, perhaps, because the word is right there in the opening lines of Robert Sale-Hill’s poem:

Long years ago, in ages crude,
Before there was a mode, oh!
There lived a bird, they called a “Dude,”
Resembling much the “Dodo.”

Was “dude” derived from “dodo,” or did Sale-Hill use “dodo” because it was funny and fit into the rhythm and rhyme of the poem? 

The genus and species of the dodo bird is didus ineptus.[ix]  Ineptusmeans foolish, silly, inept, absurd, or senseless in Latin.  Didusappears to be a have just been back-formed into Latin from dodo.  The plural form of didus is dididae, and the adjective is didine. 

Transpose the letters d-o-d-o to d-o-o-d and you’ve got “dude.”  Dodo: scientific name – Didus Ineptus.  The plural of Didus is Didinae; the adjective form is Didine.  Say “Didus,” “Didinae,” or “Didine,” or any combination thereof three times fast, and I challenge you not to blurt out the word “dude” at some point.  The name of the species even falls right in line with the original sense of the word, “Dude.” 

The use of the word “Dodo” to describe a “Dude” (or Dandy or Swell) may have been new in 1882, but it was consistent with centuries-long practice of describing fashion-conscious men, like the “Dude.”  Words like popinjay, peacock, cock of the walk, rooster, and other bird imagery had long been used to describe fashionable, preening men, as discussed further below. 

The use of “Dodo” to describe a “Dude” also reflects the element of foolishness or uselessness, embodied by the “Dude.”  Not only does the scientific name of the species (Didus Ineptus) suggest stupidity, the English word, “dodo,” has the secondary meaning, “a foolish person.”  In 1883, however, that secondary sense of the word was brand new.  

The Random House Historical Dictionary of American Slang lists the earliest attestation of, “dodo,” in the sense of “a fool,” as 1898.  The online etymology dictionary, etymonline.com, lists the earliest use of “dodo,” in the sense of “stupid persons,” as 1888.  The pre-“Dude” story, Natural History, may, in fact, be the earliest known attestation of the word, “dodo,” in the sense of a stupid person.  I have not seen any other source showing an earlier date of this sense of “dodo.” 

Robert Sale-Hill’s poem, The History and Origin of the “Dude,” may have played on the new sense of the word “dodo” to allude to the silliness of the “Dude.”  The earlier use of “dodo” to describe Dude-like characters in the story, Natural History (and the poem it inspired), suggests that the word “Dude” may even have been based, in part, on the word “dodo.” 

I acknowledge that, standing alone, the suggestion that “Dude” derives from “Dodo,” might seem ridiculous; as ridiculous as a dodo, perhaps.  But several striking similarities between The History and Origin of the “Dude,”and the story, Natural History (and the poem that the story inspired), make it plausible, if not probable, that “Dude” owes as much to “Dodo,” as it owes to “Yankee Doodle” or to two-syllable “dude” (doody).[x] 

The History and Origin of the “Dude”

Sale-Hill’s poem, The History and Origin of the “Dude,” reads like a natural history lecture about a bird called the “dude.” 

In Robert Sale-Hill’s poem, Dudes travel in “flocks” and their banged hair looks like:

. . . feathers o’er their brow.” 

They have bird-like legs, feet and wings:

A pair of pipe stems, cased in green, skin-tight and half-mast high, sir.  To this please add a pointed shoe . . . .  You see them flitting o’er the pave, with arms – or wings – akimbo.

Dudes live in nests, eat like birds, dress like birds, and fly like birds:

They have their nests, also a club, . . . Like other birds they love light grub . . . .
They plume themselves in “foreign plumes.”
The Brush Electric Lighting Co. have cased their lights in wire for fear, attracted by the glow they’d set their wings on fire.

Dudes were vain and stupid: 

Its stupid airs and vanity made the other birds explode, so they christened it in charity first cousin to the “Dodo.”

For idiocy it [(the Dude)] ranked with “lunes,” and hence surpassed the “Dodo.” . . . . 


The History and Origin of the “Dude” was also published in book form.  The cover illustration of the book shows a Dude descending a staircase (long before Duchamp’s Nude Descending a Staircase), a coat-of-arms, and a book.  The coat of arms includes a shield, divided by a diagonal bar running from the lower left to the upper right; the diagonal bar decorated with dollar signs (such a bar is known as a "Bend Sinister" (or "Bar Sinister"); indicative of bastardry).  Above the bar is an image of a dodo, and below the bar a donkey or an ass.  A top-hat with donkey ears crowns the top of the shield.  The dude’s motto, “Much money but little brains,” is spelled out (in French) on a banner spread out beneath the shield.

Robert Sale-Hill (illustrated by Henry Alexander Ogden), The History & Origin of the “Dude,” New York, Rogers & Sherwood (undated - 1883?)


Below the coat of arms, a large-format book is opened to a page displaying a full-page image of a dodo.  The heading reads, “Natural History.”  The caption below the image reads, “Ineptus (Lat. Stupid).” The word, ineptus, is not merely a joke, insinuating that “dudes” are inept, it also the scientific name of the species, Latin for foolish or useless. 

 

Natural History (of the Dodo)
In August and September 1882, a poem credited to the Burlington, Iowa Hawkeye, appeared in at least three additional newspapers or magazines, located in Washington DC, Chicago, and Vermont.  The same poem appeared again in Seattle in March, 1883:[xi]
Dodo
“What is that, mother?”
“The dodo, my child;
His thoughts are weak and his brain is mild.
‘Tis he that levels the empty gun
At his timid sister in dodo fun,
And rocks the boat on the summer lake
To hear the screaming the ladies make.
He wears lean pants and tooth-pick shoes,
And hasn’t an ounce of sense to lose.
Look at him close as you see him pass,
He looks like a man, but was made for an ass.”
 Hawkeye

The lean pants, tooth-pick shoes, and not having “an ounce of sense to lose,” all echo elements of Robert Sale-Hill’s poem.  The comment that he was “made for an ass,” also echoes visual elements from the cover illustration for The History and Origin of the “Dude.”  Other elements of the story that may seem kind of random (the timid sister, rocking the boat, hearing the ladies scream), are all borrowed directly from the story that inspired the poem, Natural History.  



Natural History, which was credited to the Detroit Free Press, appeared in at least five other newspapers in 1882; across a widespread geographic area, including Washington DC, Pennsylvania, Ohio, Michigan, and Missouri.  The same article also appeared in Kentucky, in February, 1883, and in Donohoe’s Magazine, in 1884.[xii]

The story reads like a natural history lecture on “Dodos,” all kinds of “Dodos,” including stupid, self-centered and inconsiderate young men who affect an English accent.

Natural History

Professor, what is a Dodo?”

“There are several species of the Dodo, my son, and there used to be several more before the fool-killer cut the country up into regular districts.”
Please describe some of them to me.”

“With pleasure.  You have probably attended a Sunday-school picnic given on the banks of a lake or a river?  Six fat women, two girls who wear eye-glasses, and a very good boy who lisps, make up a party to take a ride on the water.  As they are ready to shove off the Dodo appears, and keeps them company.”

“What is he like, and what does he do?”

“He is generally a soft-headed young man under 23 years of age, and he stands up and rocks the boat to hear the fat woman scream and to induce the girls to call him Gweorge.”

“Does the boat upset?”

“It does.”

“And is everybody drowned?”

“Everybody except the Dodo.  He always reaches the shore in safety, and he is always so sorry that it happened.  He is sometimes so affected that it takes away his appetite for lunch.”

“And is anything done with him?”

“They sometimes rub his head with cheap brand of peppermint essence and turn him out to grass, but no one ever thinks of doing him harm.”
“And the next species?”

“The next species is a youth from sixteen to twenty.  He labors under what the ancients termed the swell head.  He gets out the family shot-gun or revolver to show off.  He points it at some boy or girl to see ‘em shiver; and after he has testified before the coroner that he didn’t know it was loaded the affair is looked upon as ended.”

“Is this species on the increase?”

“Well, no.  The friends of the victims have got to making such a fuss over these trifles that the didn’t-know-it-was-loaded Dodo isn’t quite holding his own.”

The rest of the article goes on to describe two kinds of female dodos; one that “accidentally” poisons her husband by mixing up rat poison with baking powder (she also “forgot” about his insurance policy); and one who, “gets into society on the strength of her false hair, small waist, painted eyebrows, chalked cheeks and cramped feet.”

Similarities between History and Origin of the “Dude” and Natural History (of the Dodo):
The similarities between “Natural History” (of the Dodo) and the “History and Origin of the ‘Dude’” begin at the beginning; in the title.  They both include the word, “History,” and both are written using the conceit that this new form of person is a bird-like creature.  The cover illustration for the original “Dude” poem even shows the phrase, “Natural History,” above an image of a Dodo. 
The pre-1882 poem describes a “Dodo” with “lean pants and tooth-pick shoes;” Sale-Hill’s poem refers to a “Dude” with “a pair of pipe stems, cased in green, skin-tight and half-mast high” and “a pointed shoe.”  The earlier poem, Dodo, notes that “Dodos” are “made for asses;” the cover illustration for the later “Dude” poem prominently pairs images of a dodo and an ass on the coat of arms.  The “Dude” is said to follow English fashions, and the “Dodo” wants the girls to call him, “Gweorge,”[xiii]in the style of an English accent.  Although the English accent, as such, is not spelled out explicitly in Sale-Hill’s “Dude” poem, dozens of dude-craze articles describe dudes as speaking with affected, English accents. 

Other Pre-Dude Dodo References
An interesting aspect of this story is that it may be the earliest known example of using the word, “dodo,” to mean a stupid person.  Previously, when “dodo” was used disparagingly, it had generally referred to something being outmoded, having outlived its usefulness, or being extinct.  Since the secondary meaning of “dodo,” in the sense of “a stupid person” is not known to have existed before 1882, it is possible that “Dodo” and “Dude” may have entered the lexicon, hand in glove, at nearly the same time.
In November 1882, a humorous story about a heart-sick young man also used the word “dodo,” in the sense of a stupid person, but not in conjunction with a clearly, dude-like character.  The story, credited to the Detroit Free Press, appeared in the Nebraska and Missouri in late 1882.[xiv]  It also appeared in several newspapers, in other parts of the county,[xv]in the days and weeks following publication of the original “Dude” poem, but before dude-mania had taken off:

A Doctor’s Substitute

He was a young man with a wild, disordered look.  He rushed into the office of a prominent city physician yesterday, placed a small cup on the desk, took off his coat and bared his right arm and whispered; “Stick me!”
“Do you want to be bled?”
“I do! Open a vein and let me catch the blood in this cup.”
Too full in the head?”
“Alas! Too full in the heart.  My affianced will not believe me when I tell her that I lover her better than my life.  I will write my love – I will write it in my own life-blood! Proceed!”
 “Is that all you want?”
“All? Is not that sufficient?”
“Young man, you are a dodo! Put on your coat! I keep a red ink here for the very purpose you desire, and I will sell you a whole gill for a quarter!” And the young man was not stuck.
Omaha Daily Bee, November 23, 1882, page 3, column 3; The County Paper(Oregon, Missouri), December 15, 1882, page 7, column 2; News and Herald (Winnsboro, South Carolina), January 18, 1883, page 1; Millheim Journal (Pennsylvania), February 1, 1883, page 1; Columbus Journal (Nebraska), February 14, 1883, page 4..
A viral joke that made the rounds, starting in late-November 1882, also demonstrates that the word, “dodo,” had become a known insult, although the meaning of the insult is not clearly illustrated by the joke:
“No, I didn’t mind being called a mastodon and a dodo,” said an Illinois judge; “but when that female said I was ‘a two-legged relic of a remote barbaric period,’ I was compelled to fine her for contempt of court.”
The Wheeling Daily Intelligencer, November 28, 1882, page 3, column 4 (The same joke appears in numerous other sources in December 1882.  The comment purportedly stemmed from a divorce proceeding in Chicago.).

Post-Dude Dodo References

Robert Sale-Hill’s poem, The History and Origin of the “Dude,” comparison of a “Dude” to a “Dodo” may have worked on two levels.  It conveyed the idea of foolishness or stupidity, consistent with the Latin name of the dodo’s species, Ineptus, and with the relatively new, secondary meaning of “dodo,” in the sense of “a foolish person.”  In addition, the use of bird-imagery to describe dandies, fops and swells was centuries old. 

In first months of the “Dude” craze, following publication of Robert Sale-Hill’s poem, The History and Origin of the “Dude,” many writers latched on to both senses of the dodo metaphor.  Numerous stories, poems, and jokes extended the natural history-lesson motif of the original poem, to even more ridiculous lengths.  Although writers could have been responding to the “Dude” as “Dodo” metaphor in the original “Dude” poem, the fact that the word “dodo” had already been associated with tight pants-wearing, toothpick shoe-wearing, stupid young men, before 1883 suggests that the “Dude” as “Dodo” metaphor succeeded because of a general awareness of the new sense of the word “dodo,” and an understanding of the dandy-as-bird metaphor.  
A humorous story, from Boston, illustrates the use of the word, “dodo,” in the sense of “a stupid person,” to insult a “dude”:

 Labeling a Boston Dude.
From the Boston Journal. 

A prominent member of the band of gilded youths of which this city is so justly proud is in a high state of excitement, and with difficulty held back by his friends from making a personal assault upon his jeweler, who, he conceives, had been “putting up a joke” on him. 

The facts, as gained during his lucid intervals, are these: - He is much addicted to attending the dramatic performances which occur in this city, his specialty being in steadily observing the female chorus in comic opera, and the sylphs of the corps de ballet in their ingenious gyrations.  It struck him that it would be a good notion to wear a scarf pin suggestive of his love for the lyric stage, and accordingly interviewed his jeweler upon this momentous subject.  The artificer in precious metals was prompt to meet the demands of the occasion, and in due time presented his customer with a neat design, consisting of a bar of music delicately fashioned in gold, with the treble clef in black enamel, and two notes in diamonds reposing between the third and fourth lines from the bottom. 

The customer, whose only knowledge of music was as it suggested the accompanying incident of female singers, highly approved this work of art, purchased it, stuck it in his scarf and went down to the matinee.  After the performance he displayed his new possession to the ladies, who admired it much.  At last he showed it to the prettiest and brightest one of all, who immediately exclaimed, “How very neat and appropriate!” 

“Do you think so?” inquired the delightful youth. 

“Certainly I do, and those beautiful diamond notes; they fit you so well.  Do, do – that makes dodo, you see.  How ingenious and how very true!” – and she tripped away, amid the loud laughter of all the assembly.  And, although the jeweler swears by the golden calf that he is quite innocent in the matter, he has thus far failed to make his customer believe it.
Evening Star (Washington DC), April 25, 1883, page 3, column 3.
Dude/Dodo references abounded during the early post-dude poem era.  Many of the references follow the natural history-lesson motif, treating the dude as though it is a rare species of bird, which is as dumb as a dodo, or descended from the dodo, or too stupid to have descended from a dodo.  Many of the stories play off the actual scientific name for the dodo, Didus Ineptus, or a made-up scientific name for dude, Dudus Americanus. 
In one of the earliest references I’ve seen, from outside the New York Metropolitan area, the word “dude” is misspelled as “dudu” – whether by design or by accident, the word was just on the cusp of attaining wide celebrity, and may have been unfamiliar to the editor or typesetter.  Another newspaper printed the same article with the correct spelling a couple weeks later:
The term “dudu” is now applied to those dandified young society chaps in New York who are “just too nice for anything.”  The word is changed from dodo, an extinct member of the duck species, the peculiarity of which was its ridiculously small wings and tail on a big, puffed-up body.
The Rock Island Argus (Illinois), February 28, 1883, page 2; Burlington Weekly Free Press (Vermont), March 9, 1883, page 3 (spelled “dude”).
The reference to “small wings” echoes the line, “arms – or wings – akimbo,” in the original “Dude” poem.  The reference to a “tail” may refer to the “dude” fashion of wearing long tails under a short overcoat.

On March 17, 1883, an article appeared in the Washington National Republican, about a reported sighting of a rare, fox-like quadruped previously believed to have been extinct.  The headline of the article was, “The Missing Companion of the Dodo.”  Two days later, a brief humor piece appeared in the same paper, playing off that headline:

Somebody wants to know what is the missing companion of the dodo.  The dude, of course.
National Republican (Washington DC), March 19, 1883, page 4, column 1.



Harper’s Weekly published a cartoon showing the dudes as ostriches in the zoo – not dodos, but birds, nonetheless.  The caption reads, “The New Bird. Ornithology.  Dodo, Dudo, Dudu, Didi, Dou Do, a bird of the genus Didus.  Didus, a genus of birds including the Dude”:


Harper’s Weekly, March 31, 1883, volume 27, page 208.
Life magazine published a cartoon showing three grammatical variations: Present. Do or Du. Remnant of the Dodo. / Past.  Dun. The result of an over done, dreary existence. / Perfect. Dude. A parasite from Yankee-dude-l:

Life, Volume 1, Number 19, May 10, 1883, page 221 (note the coattails sticking out from under the “Present” Dude’s overcoat).
The Washington Critic published a series of “dude” articles that pushed the dude-as-bird metaphor:
“Well, I think we will have a rather late spring.  You see there is a new kind of bird which has come into our section of country, a very rare bird.  I don’t know what the bird is good for, nor do I know where it came from.  I don’t think they are fit for anything, though I see quite a number of them here in Washington.  The majority of them here and all in our section are young birds, though I see some old ones here.  I saw an old one at the theatre last night.”
“Which theatre?”
“Ford’s.  He occupied a front seat, and seemed to take a great deal of interest in the crowd.  He had a very large pair of opera-glasses, and was continually bouncing up and down looking at the vast assemblage of people in the theatre.”
Now, the Critic would like for you to explain what use a bird has for opera-glasses.”
Lord bless your soul, this bird that I have been talking about is a dude, and I tell you they are getting to be a little too numerous in this section for the good of society.  They are a little too fresh.  We must do something to get them out of the country or they will ruin it.”
Evening Critic (Washington DC), April 17 1883, page 2.
Apparently unsatisfied with the term “dude” from New York, a writer in Washington DC tried coining an alternative expression; the “Phil-a-lu-bird.”  Once again, the story involved an expensive (I suppose) pair of opera glasses:

“The phil-a-lu-bird is another species of bird that has made its appearance in our city,” said an old citizen withint the hearing fo the Critic last evening.

“The phil-a-lu-bird is another species of bird that has made its appearance in our city,” said an old citizen within the hearing of the critic last evening.

“Phil-a-lu-bird! Now, what kind of an animal is that?”

“Well, he is a slight improvement on the dude.  He is possessed of all the attributes of the dude, and has an additional qualification.  He wears sharp-toed shoes, Derby hat, tight pants, shad-belly coat, striped cravat, a red handkerchief in his pocket, the corner sticking out, smokes cigarettes, wears bangs and whistles through his nose, so as to be heard for miles around.  Oh! He is a bird.  I tell you, he is a dandy.  I saw one at the theatre last night with a $1 pair of opera-glasses.  He was occupying a twenty-five cent seat.  You can see the phil-a-lu-bird on the street at all hours of the day.  He is more dangerous than the dude in many respects.”
The Evening Critic (Washington DC), April 24, 1883.
The same newspaper again referred to the “phil-a-lu” bird in a poem about a dude:

The dude, the dude,
Belongs to a brood
  Of birds like the phil-a-lu;
He struts the street,
With picket-toes feet,
  And slings a cheap bamboo.

The dude, the dude,
Is always rude
  With his idiotic star;
He poses for the girls,
With his bangs and curls,
  Trying to “mash” everywhere.

The dude, the dude,
With manners crude
  And cheek of the rarest kind,
Essays to talk
Where angels balk
  And inflict his silly mind.

The dude, the dude
Is not indued
  With the fact that he’s an ass;
Every one knows
Him by his clothes
  As on the street he’s seen to pass.

Evening Critic (Washington DC), April 26, 1883, page2.

I have been unable to determine whether “Phil-a-lu” has any particular significance.  It sounds like a reference to Philadelphia, perhaps.  But I have also found two references suggesting that it may be a word from Irish mythology.  In both cases, however, it seems to be used more in the nature of an interjection, than a noun.  Although in one case, it is spoken by a strange, almost bird-like beast. 

In the poem, Derevaragh, A Legend of the Great Lake Serpent, the “beast” cries, “Philalu!” at Saint Patrick.  The beast looks like a cross between a snake and a bird, with a snake’s body and tail, small bird’s feet, and small wings (or fins?) near its head:



‘Philalu!’ cried the beast, ‘and chone! Philalu!
Saint Patrick, my darling, don’t look so blue.

London Society, Volume 24, September, 1873, page 251.

Philalu also appears in another Irish poem:

Ochone an’ ullagone ! we must vainly sigh an’ groan’’
  Philalu! A long adieu to Clifford Lloyd!

Caoine of the Clare Constabulary, from Arthur M. Forrester, An Irish Crazy-Quilt, Boston, 1891, page 77.

 An article that was printed at least in New York City, and Washington DC, further developed the natural-history-of-the-dodo motif:

The Dudus Americanus. 

The Dudus Americanus, or American dude has of late been the subject of much scientific inquiry.  Yet little light has been thrown upon his origin and development. . . .

It is held by many that the dude is the descendant, through a long course of evolution, of the dodo, because of the similarity in name and because the dodo strutted about as though it were pleasing to look upon, whereas it was ridiculous in appearance.  Moreover, the dodo is described as “stupid and incompetent.”

These points certainly favor this theory, but one objection has been overlooked.  The dodo was strong, and was feared by numbers of smaller species.  No one, however, fears a dude.  He lacks the wit and physique to harm by word or act.  Consequently, the claim that he is a descendant of the dodo is contrary to the theory of the survival of the fittest.

Again, those who maintain that the Dudus Americanus is not a separate species, but a deterioration of the Dudus Britannicus, point to the fact that while the American dude may be the offspring of American parents, he receives the finishing touches from an English tailor.  Moreover the American and the British dude have much in common.  Both are reserved in conversation not from choice, malicious people say, but from necessity.  Both are rather attenuated in figure, a peculiarity attributed to the fact that their only nutriment appears to be the small quantity of alimentary matter derived from sucking the silver heads of their canes.  Both are proud of their families, though their families were never known to be proud of them.

But there is a common sense view of this question which yields more satisfactory results than scientific research.  In all ages that class of people in society who have been too stupid to discover their ignorance have been held up to ridicule and contempt.  Names have been invented for them which would properly reflect the opinion of the sensible portion of the community concerning them.  “Dude” is simply the latest of these names.

The Sun (New York), April 27, 1883, page 2, column 3; Evening Critic (Washington DC), May 2, 1883, page 1, column 6.

The expression “Dudus Americanus” survived for a time, at least on a small scale; it popped up in print at least two more times during the next few years. St. Paul Daily Globe, April 25, 1884, Page 3; The Austin Weekly Statesman(Texas), May 03, 1888, Page 6.

A Dude is a Bird
A poem published in 1881 refers to “dandies” as rara avis(latin for “rare bird”), much in the way that the dodo story and poem in 1882 used the word “dodo.” Although, admittedly, a rara avis is not necessarily stupid or inept like a dodo (didus ineptus), it is at least consistent with the long-standing practice of using bird imagery to describe dandies.  Calling them “dodos” – to incorporate the idea of their being stupid – was the special genius of whoever wrote the “Natural History (of the Dodo)” – and coining the simple, memorable word reminiscent of dumb dodos – “dude” – was the special genius of Robert Sale-Hill, if, in fact, he coined the word on his own for the poem.
The same poem uses the word, “fopdoodle,” which shows that the word, though already considered archaic, was not completely dead in the early 1880s.  I discuss the possible influence of “fopdoodle,” and its derivatives, on the origin of “Dude” further, below.

Poem, The Dandy.
The Dandy – pshaw! The funky mess –
Conceited, powdered noodle,
With naught of value but his dress, -
A noddy, a fopdoodle.

This rara avis strutting goes
On end like human creatures;
That vacant shell behind the nose
Is shaped like human features.

[Tis bootless task to hunt for soul,
No matter what our craving,
Nought can we do but save the hole,
And that’s not worth the saving.]

His locks done up with curling rods,
His bosom gemmed with broaches,
Whate’er of him would please the gods
Is shamed by the cockroaches.

Trinkets adorn his paws and ears
In fashion most exquisite;
“Poll”* sees! – abashed and most in tears,
At first cried out: “What is it?” –

Then, “Hell of cheat! Carcass and curls
And every merit counted,
Fit walking-stick for silly girls,
Brass-headed and gold-mounted!”

Sooner than that waste thing, a fop,
I’d be a clam or donkey,
Or hooting owl on yon tree top,
Or weathercock or monkey.
J. Fletcher Hollister, Sunflower; or, Poems, Plano, Illinois, 1881.
Although the “dandy” of the poem is not the precisely the same “type” as the “Dude,” the means of ridicule are similar.  The dandy is a rara avis– a bird.  He is vain – with a “powdered noodle,” which I take to mean a powdered wig on his head.  As in the The History and Origin of the “Dude,” he carries a cane, and is unflatteringly compared to a donkey and a monkey.
Rara avis was also used occasionally in association with the word, “dude,” suggesting, perhaps, a residual understanding of “dude” as a metaphorical form of a bird:
While a party of visitors to the wrestler were sitting on the porch, a hack drove up containing ex-Governor Perkins, Bishop Kip, and two just arrived English tourists of distinction, one of whom was a dude of the most pronounced and unmistakable type.
As soon as this rara avis descended from his carriage for refreshments, Senator McCarthy at once concocted a fell scheme, into which he initiated the other bold bad men at his side.
The Abbeville Press and Banner(Abbeville, South Carolina), July 25, 1883, page 4. 
“Papa,” said Willie, “what is a rara avis?”
“A rara avis, my son, is a dude with brains.  You hardly ever see one.” – New York Sun.
The Comet (Johnson City, Tennessee), August 7, 1890, page 1.


Bird Imagery in Speaking of Dandies

The use of bird imagery to describe men in fancy clothes goes back centuries, if not millennia.  Aesop’s fables about the jay and the peacock, tells of a lowly jay who tied peacock feathers to his tail to impress the peacocks.  They were not impressed, and pecked at his tail and removed his feathers.  When the jay went back to his own kind, they were annoyed with him too.  The moral of the story: “It is not only fine feathers that make fine birds.”

Terms like “popinjay” (a “a strutting supercilious person,” from the Middle English papajay(parrot))[xvi], peacock, cock of the walk, and rooster, often used to describe fashionable, strutting, preening men, illustrate the long-standing practice of using bird imagery to describe fashion-conscious men.  Bird imagery was still in regular use in the years prior to the coining of the word “Dude.”  A few examples from the period illustrate the practice:

The True Man and a Dandy. 

Birds of gaudy plumage attract the eve, whether perched on tree or found in parlor; their feathers alone are valuable.  So it is with the dandy.  His fashionable attire; his hair parted in the middle and covered with odiferous cosmetics; his whiskers (if he has any) require his constant care; his effeminary); his general appearance – summon our attention as we survey him.  Whether on the streets, armed with a gold (brass) headed cane, or in company, with soft hands protected in gloves, we find him full of pride, full of conceit, full of nonsense and prattle.  He admires his superior dimensions, and imagines himself a master of arts, of literature – a very fountain of wisdom.   Deceit, flattery and extravagance, however, are his prominent characteristics.  Of no material use to himself or to others, he believes he is a superior being.  It is true, he is too good to work, but not too good to fritter his time in idleness and pleasures; too goo to earn a livelihood, but not too good to live off the earnings and skill of others.  He is too pre-occupied with his great understandings and pompous nothings to notice others, fortunately, not affected with “softening of the brain,” and returns to the earth from whence he came, and which he treads with such haughty mien unregretted – soon forgotten and replaced by other birds of the same feather.

Rocky Mountain Husbandman(Diamond City, Montana), March 20, 1879, page 5, column 2 (credited to Cor. Rural World).

“Peacock Finery.”
When “Pitman George” had become “Old George” to his friends, and “Mr. George Stephenson,” the great railroad engineer, to the public, he was noted for his plainness in dress.

Though often in contact with lords and dukes, he fastened his white necktie with a large brass pin, and wore no ornament – watch-chain, breast-pin, or ring.

Mr. Stephenson hated foppery in young men – “peacock finery,” he called it – as one youth learned to his sorrow.

He was “old George’s” private secretary, and loved to dress in a showy style, though, when in the old man’s presence, he restrained his propensity.  But one unlucky day, intending to take a stroll, with two “swell” friends, through the fashionable quarter of London, he dressed himself as a dandy.

His costume was patent-leather boots, light-colored trousers, and a tightly-buttoned coat of blue cloth, within which was seen a line of a white vest, with a pink shade under it; white wrist-bands turned back six inches over the coat-sleeves, a black satin scarf from which glistened two diamond breast-pins, connected by a delicate gold chain, light gloves, and a shiny silk hat and a small cane.

As he was sauntering through the street, filled with promenaders, who should he meet but “old George.”  The two friends left, but Mr. Stephenson, taking his secretary by the button, turned him round and round, as if showing him off to the passers-by.

A crowd collected.  At last, releasing the youth, “old George” blurted out, in his strongest Northumbrian accent, -

“Young man, you have lived five years at my house, but I never knew I was harboring an American jackadaw.” [(A jackdaw is a crow-like bird.)]

What an “American jackadaw” was, the youth knew not, save that it was something indicative of contempt.  Of course, he was mad; but as his employer never referred to the “sight,” he was wise enough to remain silent.  It worked, however, a change in his “peacock finery.”

The Youth’s Companion, Volume 52, Number 48, November 27, 1879, page 417 (reprinted  in Bismark Tribune (North Dakota), May 14, 1880, page 6 Column 2.

A story about anthropomorphic roosters and chickens reversed the usual metaphor, describing fine-feathered birds as dandies:

Presently young “Dandy Bantam” appeared upon the scene, gorgeous in his coat of many colors, with a bright orange vest, and high top boots with spurs.

He turned his head with its scarlet crest from one side to the other, trying his best to look as tall as Sir Doodle Shanghai [(Shanghai rooster, a type of rooster)], but his lordship snubbed him so pitilessly that he slunk away quite mortified, though his spirits rose again at sight of his pretty cousins. . . .
Having presented in the same way a sweet petal to each of his followers, he fluffed up his feathers, tossed back his head, lifted up one foot, and shouted, “Cock-a-doodle-doo-oo-oo!”

The Youth’s Companion, Volume 52, Number 31 (Boston, Massachusetts), July 31, 1879, page 259.

Although a dodo is a silly bird (ineptus,is its last name, after all), the word does not appear to have taken on the secondary meaning of a foolish or stupid person until 1882.  And, as a silly bird, it was not generally one of the birds mentioned when bird-like imagery was used to refer to dandies; peacocks, roosters, and other pretty birds were more frequent targets.  Nevertheless, the story, Natural History, was not the first time that the word “Dodo” was used in association with a dude-like character or dandy.  William Makepeace Thackeray’s novel, The History of Pendennis briefly refers to a young swell named, “Lord Viscount Dodo,” as well as another young swell whose name, “Popjoy,” evokes the dandyish word, “popinjay”:

“You know, as well as anybody, that the men of fashion want to be paid.”
“That they do, Mr. Warrington, sir,” said the publisher.

“I tell you he’s a star; he’ll make a name, sir. He’s a new man, sir.”

“They’ve said that of so many of those young swells, Mr. Warrington,” the publisher interposed, with a sigh.  “There was Lord Viscount Dodo, now; I gave his Lordship a good bit of money for his poems, and only sold eighty copies.  Mr. Popjoy’s Hadgincourt, sir, fell dead.”

The History of Pendennis, Volume 1, Boston, Estes and Lauriat, 1882, page 322 (originally published between 1849; regularly in print thereafter).

Coincidentally, perhaps, William Makepeace Thackeray, also penned, “The Fitz-Boodle Papers,” and is known to have written under the name, “George Fitzdoodle,” which appears to be derived from “fopdoodle.”


A Dude is a Fopdoodle 

In his book, The Story of English in 100 Words, David Crystal describes the origins of the word, “fopdoodle” (or “fop-doodle”):

People started to use the word fopdoodlein the 17th century. It was a combination of fop and doodle, two words very similar in meaning. A fop was a fool. A doodlewas a simpleton. So a fopdoodle was a fool twice over. Country bumpkins would be called fopdoodles. But so could the fashionable set, because fophad also developed the meaning of 'vain dandy'. Dr Johnson didn't like them at all. In his Dictionary he defines fopdoodle as 'a fool, an insignificant wretch'.
Fopdoodle is one of those words that people regret are lost when they hear about them.

If people regret the loss of the word, “fopdoodle,” perhaps we can rejoice in the possibility that the word is still with us, at least in part, as the word, “Dude.”

If Robert Sale-Hill coined the word, in part, from the word “Dodo,” in the tradition of bird-imagery to describe dandies, perhaps the word, “fopdoodle,” or one or the other “doodle” words that were in vogue at the time, influenced his decision to rearrange the letters to spell “dood” or “dude.”  “Dodo,” after all, had already been used to mock dude-like characters in the story, Natural History, and the poem that it inspired.  But that usage did not stick, or at least not to the same degree that “dude” did after its debut.  The secondary meaning of “dodo,” meaning a foolish or stupid person, may have survived independently, but the more specific meaning of “Dude” struck a particular chord with the public.  Perhaps it resonated with the word, “fopdoodle,” and/or its offspring, “Fitzdoodle” and “Fitznoodle,” which were both in regular use to describe dandies in the years leading up to 1883, and continuing afterward.

Charles Dunphie used the word “fopdoodle” in his essay on, Fops and Foppery, in 1878.  The word “fopdoodle” also appeared in the poem, The Dandy, in 1881.  In 1890, a correspondent of Notes and Queries considered “fopdoodle” a plausible influence on the origin of “dude.”  Although the word was already considered archaic by the 1880s, it still appeared in print with some regularity, even beyond the references already cited.

In 1888, for example, a brief newspaper item mentioned that:

In early English times dandies were known as “fop doodles.”

Orleans Monitor (Barton, Vermont), January 30, 1888, page 4, column 2.   

In his essay on Fops and Foppery, Dunphie notes:

In Hudibras we find mention of a creature known as a “fopdoodle.” “You have been roaming,” says Butler,

“Where sturdy butchers broker your noddle,
And handled you like a fopdoodle.”

The “fopdoodle” now exists only in the dictionary.  It is no great loss, for his name was sufficiently expressive of his silliness.

Charles Dunphie, The Splendid Advantages of Being a Woman, page 72.

The book, Hudibras, is, or was, considered a classic early 17th century piece of satire.  During the mid-1800s, new editions of the book still came out two to four times each decade.  The book was apparently very well known and had been read by many people. 

The word also appeared in American writing:

I, on the contrary, chimed in with the varlet’s frolicsomeness, and, giving loose to my risibility, laughed, as long and as loud, as any fop-doodle, at his first-born pun!!!

Costard Sly, Sayings and Doings at the Tremont House in the Year 1832 Volume 2, Boston, Allen and Ticknor, 1833, page 183.

The poet Samuel Taylor Coleridge reportedly included the word “fop-doodle” in a list of insults, when favorably comparing the English language’s broad range of insults with those available in Greek:

We are not behindhand in English.  Fancy my calling you, upon a fitting occasion, – Fool, sot, silly simpleton, dunce, blockhead, jolterhead, clumsy-pate, dullard, ninny, nincompoop, lackwit, numpskull, ass, owl, loggerhead, coxcomb, monkey, shallow-brain, addle-head, tony, zany, fop, fop-doodle; a maggot-pated, hare-brained, muddle-pated, muddle-headed, Jackanapes!  Why I could go on for a minute more.

Henry Nelson Coleridge, Specimens of the Table Talk of Samuel Taylor Coleridge, 2d Edition, London, J. Murray, 1836.

Thirty years later, Edward Vaughan Kenealy, extended a similar list of insults to nearly four pages of dialogue:

Shatter-pate, Swinge-buckler, Boggler, Chatterpie, Bamboozler, Dodger, Meacock, Buzzer, poor Fopdoodle, You’re a pretty first floor lodger!

Edward Vaughan Kenealy, A New Pantomime, London, Reeves and Turner, 1865, page 395.

Similar lists of insults in Gentleman’s Magazine in 1875 and 1876.  Kenealy’s piece, including the word, “Fopdoodle,” was cited on occasion; and his, A New Pantomime, was included in a collection of his poetical works published in 1878.

Fopdoodles were a concern long before “Dudes” made people cringe:

Have We a Jenkens Among Us?

Editor of the Argus: - Sir: Is it possible that we have a real Jenkens among us? Are we about to enter a career of great snobbery? Is the style of ladies’ dresses more important than what is in their heads? Are the fop doodles who carry their fans the leaders of society? I should think so, from a recent snobbish editorial in the Union.
Common Sense.

The Evening Argus (Rock Island, Illinois), September 24, 1867, page 3, column 1.


Last Name Fopdoodle

The word, “fopdoodle,” was used on occasion as the last name of a dandy-like character: 

Lord Fopdoodle or a Sir Dilberry Diddle, who has hurried to be in time at a grand dinner-party of Corinthians. . . .

“What taste!” cries Lord Fopdoodle; “c’est unique!”
“Par Dieu!” exclaims Lord Froth, ‘c’est magnifique!”

The Yahoo; a Satirical Rhapsody, New York, H. Simpson, 1833, pages iiiv and 77 (reprinted in 1846 and 1855).

The play, The Merchant Prince of Cornville, first produced in London in 1896, has a character named Fopdoodle, a “fop, suitor of Violet.”[xvii]

Two names apparently derived from “fopdoodle” frequently appear in comedic or satiric writings; often as the last name of a dandy, Englishman, or wealthy businessman; in short, the types of people who might have been called “dudes” in 1883.


Last Name Fitzdoodle

Characters named “Lord Fitzdoodle” (very similar to Lord Fopdoodle) appear in several books and plays written and published in both the United States and England, from as early as 1859 and as late as 1909.  William Makepeace Thackeray, who died in 1863, is said to have sometimes written under the pen-name, “George Fitzdoodle.”  Various characters named, for example, “Mr. Fitzdoodle,” “Reverend Fitzdoodle,” “Major Fitzdoodle,” “Young Fitzdoodle,” and “Fred Fitzdoodle” appeared in print between 1858 and 1874.

In 1880, a Sacramento newspaper complained about rampant graffiti and vandalism at the California State Capitol building; the “Fitzdoodles” were to blame:

The walls of several of the corridors, passageways and the exterior walls of the dome have been very badly marked up and disfigured by chalk pencil and charcoal, and a whole library of directories could be compiled from the records made by the toots, Snips, Fitzdoodles, Noodles, Nincompoops who have attained fame by emblazoning their names in every conceivable style of chirography upon the walls. 

Sacramento Daily Record-Union, May 14, 1880, page 4, column 1.


Last Name Fitznoodle

“Fitznoodle” was an even more popular, fictional last name for dandies, Englishmen, or wealthy businessmen.  The name was used as early as 1838:

To Lord Fitznoodle’s eldest son, a youth renown’d for waistcoats smart I now have given (excuse the pun) a vested interest in my heart.

The name was used in association with nearly all of the attributes of a “Dude.” 

Fitznoodle could be a wealthy businessmen:

“An actress!” cried Miss S. in astonishment; “oh, that is so funny; why no, she is Fitznoodle, the rich banker’s daughter . . . .”

Raftsman’s Journal(Clearfield, Pennsylvania), January 20k, 1858, page 1, column 2.

In 1861, on the eve of the Civil War, Fitznoodle was a “beau”:

They talked of war, and of the coming Fair,
How Mr. Fitznoodle was sure to be there.
(I mean at the Fair, for you’d never suppose
That war is the place for those finified beaux;
They know ‘tis a thing exceedingly rash,
Where any stray shot might spoil a mustache!
So they choose discretion preferring to stay,
To guard the dear women, as timid as they!)

Western Reserve Chronicle(Warren, Ohio), September 18, 1861, page 2.

In 1877, Fitz Noodle was a “Dandy” and a fop; and sucked on the tip of his cane:

[S]he ushered into the parlor a highly-perfumed, daintily-dressed fop.
‘Ah, my dear,’ said he, drawing off his light lavender kids, ‘please tell your mistress that Augustus Fitz Noodle awaits the pleasure of her company.’
Susan departed on her errand, and the fascinating Augustus gracefully sank in a soft easy-chair, and surrendered himself to the delightful occupation of sucking the gold head of his cane, and ruminating aloud:
‘Pleasant quarters these, by Jove!’ murmered the dandy.

The Democratic Press, February 22, 1877, page 1, column 4.

Fitznoodles were not very smart:

The subject for conversation at an evening entertainment was the intelligence of animals, particularly dogs. Says Smith: “There are dogs that have more sense than their masters.” “Just so,” responded young Fitznoodle, “Iv’e that kind of a dog myself.”

Alpena Weekly Argus, December 3, 1879, page 1 (the same joke was repeated in numerous newspapers over the next couple of years).

Fitznoodle was an Englishman:

By-the-by, what wouldn’t our fashionable mothers and worn-out chaperones give for a shrafting to be held once a year in Hyde Park?  How much trouble and expense it would save; and what glorious fun it would be to see the Countess of D---- and old Lady Mantower having a hand-to-hand fight over the persons of Lord Fitznoodle or the Hon. Emilla!

The Eaton Democrat (Eaton, Ohio), April 12, 1877, page 1, column 5,

Fitznoodle might affect an English accent, or at least be pursued by a woman affecting an English accent:

One young lady at the Ocean House [(hotel in Monmouth Beach, New Jersey)] who calls butter “buttaw,” waiter, “waitaw,” wears nine diamond rings on one hand, and a bustle on which she, last night, unconsciously carried Charles Augustus Fitznoodle’s blue-ribboned straw hat from the lawn to the bluff. [Long Branch letter.

The Daily Phoenix, September 17, 1872, page 4, column 1.

After 1883, Fitznoodle could be an actual “Dude”:

First Dude – “Aw, Chawley, my dear boy, what a wattlin’ pace you are goin’ this mornin’.” Second Dude – “Aw, yes, Fitznoodle, my dear fellow.  Don’t detwain me.  I’m hard at work.  This is the busiest season of the year to me.” “By Jove, Chawley, what are you doin’?” “I’m dodgin’ my creditors.” – Philadelphia Call.

Springfield Globe-Republic, March 6, 1885, page 3, column 3.

In the years immediately preceding and following 1883, the best-known “Fitznoodle” may have been the character from Puckmagazine’s weekly column, Fitznoodle in America; a series of supposed letters to England about American society; written in a phonetic, exaggerated English accent like a “Dude.”[xviii]  Although Fitznoodle was purportedly English, not American, and was married, and probably older than the standard “Dude,” he nevertheless displayed the English style, habits, and speech associated with “Dudes,” and other silly, English, or wannabe English, dandies.
 

 Puck, Volume 11, Number 277, June 28, 1882, page 266.




Doodle

The word “Doodle,” meaning a foolish person, existed before the word “Fopdoodle.”  It was still listed in a slang dictionary in 1811:

Doodle. A silly fellow, or noodle: see Noodle.  Also a child’s penis. Doodle doo, or Cock a doodle doo; a childish appellation for a cock [(rooster)], in imitation of its note when crowing.

Francis Grose and Hewson Clarke, Lexicon Balatronicum. A Dictionary of Buckish Slang, University Wit, and Pickpocket Eloquence, London, C. Chappel, 1811.

Like “Fopdoodle” and “Fitzdoodle,” the word “Doodle,” alone, also had a history of being used as a silly name.  The characters “Doodle Sam” and “Doodle Tim” were characters in A Yankee Eclogue in 1813;[xix]“Lord Diddle Doodle” was the name of a musical nobleman in 1775;[xx]and “Squire Noodle and his man Doodle” were characters in the “Tragi-Comi-Farcical Ballad Opera,” The Generous Free-Mason: or, the Constant Lady in 1730.[xxi] 


            Flapdoodle (or Flap-Doodle)

In 1883, the word “Flapdoodle” (or “Flap-Doodle”) was regularly used to refer to something that was nonsensical. In 1889, a dictionary of Americanisms[xxii]said that, “[t]o talk flap-doodle is to talk boastingly; to utter nonsense.”  Flapdoodle and the less-common Flamdoodle are similar in form and function to “Fopdoodle,” “Fitzdoodle” and “Fitznoodle.”

The word dates to at least the 1840s and was still in regular use in the 1920s.  The word was in use in the early 1880s, during the period of time immediately preceding the first appearance of the word, “Dude.”  On occasion, the word was used to criticize extravagant spending, English manners and traditions, and Oscar Wilde and the Aesthetic Movement; although the word does not seem to have been necessarily restricted to that sort of nonsense:

A great deal that Oscar Wilde says is undoubtedly flapdoodle . . . .  They say that he owes his present notoriety wholly to the flapdoodle, the sentimental gush, and the extravagances of language, dress and conduct that have made him and the sappy school of aesthetics whom he leads the butts of the satirist and the comic artist.  The apostle of aestheticism seems to have come to America on anything but an “aesthetic” mission. – [Chicago Times Letter.

Public Ledger (Memphis, Tennessee), January 19, 1882, page 3, column 4. 

Senator Jackson gave a thousand dollar champagne supper in Nashville the other night.  Gentle reader, dost know that the grave senator is one of the four-mile flapdoodlers?

The Pulaski Citizen(Pulaski, Tennessee), August 17, 1882, page 2, column 6. 

London’s Lord Mayor.  Cor. Chicago News. 
The incumbent wears ridiculous robes and a three cornered hat when going on anything of a formal errand.  He rides in a yellow and black carriage, hung with funny curtains and ornamented by a coachman in front in a wig and blazing livery, and two footmen standing up behind, in powdered hair, knee-breeches, cocked-hats and other flap doodle decorations.  These are some of the arrangements by which Englishmen are enabled to remember their grand-daddies.  It will be a big day for this country when it gets over all the pomp and ceremony and other nonsense involved in its present system of government.

Cheyenne Transporter(Cheyenne, Wyoming), January 11, 1883, page 2, column 2.

Hearst’s Organ Talks Nonsense. 
George Hearst’s private organ, which calls itself the Examiner, has the following piece of flapdoodle:

Sacramento Daily Record-Union(California), January 13, 1883, page 4, column 4. 


Conclusion

The word “Dude” was likely coined for Robert Sale-Hill’s poem, The History and Origin of the “Dude,”which first appeared on January 14, 1883.  The coining of the word, “Dude,” may have drawn from several influences, and resonated on many levels.  The “Dude” as “Dodo” device was consistent with, and possibly borrowed from, the story Natural History (and poem inspired by the story) published in mid-1882; in which a dude-like young man is described as a, “Dodo.”  The use of “Dodo” to describe a stupid young man was consistent with the scientific name for the species of dodo, Ineptus, which means stupid or foolish in Latin.  The use of “dodo,” in the sense of “a foolish person,” may have been new in 1882.  The use of the name of a bird, “dodo,” to describe a “Dude,” was also consistent with a long-standing practice of using bird-imagery to describe fashion-conscious young men.  Finally, the pronunciation of the word “Dude,” may have been created by its association with “Dodo” and “Didus,” and may have been influenced by the “-ood-” syllable in words like, “Fopdoodle,” “Fitzdoodle,” and “Fitznoodle,” “Flapdoodle,” “Yankee Doodle,” “Doodle,” or other “-oodle” word used to denote silliness or foolishness, generally, and sometimes dude-like characteristics, specifically.

    Dude!!!
 

Evening Times Republican (Marshalltown, Iowa), November 1, 1915, page 5.



[i]Barry Popik and Gerald Cohen, Dude Revisted: A Preliminary Compilation, Comments on Etymology, Volume 43, Numbers 1-2, October – November 2013
[ii]Barry Popik and Gerald Cohen, Dude Revisted: A Preliminary Compilation, Comments on Etymology, Volume 43, Numbers 1-2, October – November 2013; Peter Reitan, Dude: its ear attestation thus far (1879) is unreliable, Comments on Etymology, Volume 43, Number 8, May 2014, page 2; Peter Reitan, Another supposed 1879 source of dude was written later (‘Theresa and Sebatsian’ play), Comments on Etymology, Volume 43, Number 8, page 4.
[iii]This article appeared in dozens of newspapers and magazines, in nearly identical form, although many of them also crediting the Springfield Republican as the original source, and most of them referring specifically to the one town of “Salem, N. H.”  Some versions, however, paraphrase the article, and refer to use in, “some New England towns.”
[iv]Popik and Cohen, COE, Vol. 43, no. 1-2, page 10.
[v]Middlebury Register and Addison County Journal, April 27, 1883, page 6, column 4; Spirit of the Age (Woodstock, Vermont), April 25, 1883, page 3, column 1.  Springfield, Massachusetts (where the original article was published), Middlebury, Vermont and Woodstock, Vermont are about 100 miles west-southwest, 100 miles northwest, and 150 miles northwest from Salem, New Hampshire, respectively.
[vi]The Sun (New York), November 14, 1886, page 8.
[vii]The Sun, November 11, 1883, page 5, column 7.
[viii]Dunphie may have spoken too soon, as Oscar Wilde, the aesthetic movement, and “dudes” were just around the corner when he wrote these words in 1878.
[ix]Although the genus-species, raphus cucullatus, is more common today, didus ineptus was in common use in the 1800s, and is still considered a synonym of the more common name.
[x]   If, for that matter, the usage of “Yankee Doodle,” as an insult equivalent to “Sissy,” were widely known, “Yankee Doodle” may have had a larger influence, if any, than the two-syllable “dude” (“doody”), said to have been restricted to Salem, New Hampshire.
[xi]National Republican (Washington DC), August24, 1882, page 4; Vermont Phoenix(Brattleboro, Vermont), September 1, 1882, page 1;  People’s Weekly and Prairie Farmer (Chicago, Illinois), Volume 54, Number 2, September 7, 1882, page 7; Seattle Daily Post-Intelligencer (Washington), March, 4, 1883, page 4.
[xii]Northern Tribune (Cheboygan, Michigan), June 10, 1882, page 6; The Evening Star(Washington DC), June 14, 1882, page 6; Sedalia Weekly Bazoo (Sedalia, Missouri), July 4, 1882, page 2; Millheim Journal (Millheim, Pennsylvania, July 20, 1882, page 1; Stark County Democrat (Canton, Ohio), August 10, 1882, page 3; Evening Bulletin (Maysville, Kentucky), February 21, 1883, page 4; Donohoe’s Magazine, Volume 11, Number 6 (Boston, Massachusetts), June 1884, Page 543-544.
[xiii]  The spelling does not appear to be a one-time typo, as the same spelling appears in each publication in which the story appeared.
[xiv]Omaha Daily Bee, November 23, 1882, page 3, column 3; The County Paper(Oregon, Missouri), December 15, 1882, page 7, column 2.
[xv]News and Herald (Winnsboro, South Carolina), January 18, 1883, page 1; Millheim Journal (Pennsylvania), February 1, 1883, page 1; Columbus Journal (Nebraska), February 14, 1883, page 4.
[xvi] http://www.merriam-webster.com/dictionary/popinjay
[xvii]Samuel Gross, The Merchant Prince of Cornville: a Comedy, Chicago, R. R. Donnelley & Sons, 1896.
[xviii]John Edward Haynes, Pseudonyms of Authors, New York, 1882, page 36. Fitznoodle, (Puck), B. B. Valentine.
[xix]The Spirit of the Public Journals, Volume 17, 1813, page 169.
[xx]Joel Collier, Musical Travels Through England, London, G. Kearsly, 1774, page 30.
[xxi]John Lampe, Amelia. A New English Opera, London, J. Watts, 1732. The play is described in a list of operas in the back of the book.
[xxii]John S. Farmer, Americanisms, Old & New, London, T. Poulter, 1889, page 244.

Apples, Celery and Mayonnaise - the History of the Waldorf Salad

$
0
0


Apples, Celery and Mayonnaise - 
the History of the Waldorf Salad
(What, No Walnuts?)

The Waldorf Hotel, William Waldorf Astor’s “Palace,” “the most splendid hotel in the world,” with a “magnificence that has taxed the resources of the world,” the gilt-edge on the Gilded Age, officially opened its doors on March 14, 1893.  Everyone who was anyone, including the richest man in the world, J. P. Morgan (the model for the Monopoly character, Rich Uncle Pennybags), attended the event, which raised all of $3,000 for St. Mary’s Children’s Hospital. 

The “Fashionable Set” were all there.  As the guests arrived in the shamelessly-named, Marie Antoinette Room, a reporter for the New York Sun breathlessly jotted down the details of the ladies’ gowns and jewelry; but left out the Fashion Police-style comments.  Too bad; Joan Rivers would have had a field-day (she might have joked that she DID have a field-day) dissing their duds:



Mrs. William Burden wore an attractive gown of black satin and moiré, with big puffed sleeves of emerald green velvet and a tiara, necklace, and several star which studded the corsage, of diamonds;

[So 1891.]

Mrs. J. Hood Wright was in a rich gown of black brocade embroidered in rainbow colors.

[Oh, please!]

Mrs. Georg C. Boldt“was in pink brocade, trimmed with mauve and lavender bows.

[Can we talk?.]

The Sun, March 15, 1893, page 2 (snarky asides added).

The Sun, March 15, 1893, page 2.


A steady, dreary rain did not dampen their spirits; nor did hotel maid, Katie McNeary’s, untimely death.   The edge of her dress got caught on the bottom of an elevator on the eleventh floor.  When the elevator boy stooped to free the skirt, the elevator unexpectedly started upwards;  she was pulled into the shaft and swung under the elevator:



The garment was too weak to sustain her weight.  It tore and parted, and her form went hustling down the shaft to the bottom of the well, 150 feet below.

. . . Her lifeless form was hastily removed to the wine cellar, and the guests knew nothing of the tragedy. 

The Evening World (New York), March 15, 1893, last edition, page 2.

The opening of the Waldorf Hotel also paved the way for the “Waldorf Salad.”


The Salad

No one knows when the first “Waldorf Salad” was served, when it was invented, or when it was first called “Waldorf.”  Modern accounts tend to credit Maitre d’Hotel, Oscar Tschirky, known simply as, “Oscar,” with the invention; a recipe for a “Waldorf Salad” appeared in Tschirky’s 1896 cookbook. 





But Oscar was no chef and probably had no hand in inventing the salad; he said as much in his biography:

“My job has always been connected with the serving of food – never the cooking.  I have whipped up a salad or two, such as the popular apple and celery mixture which has become known as ‘Waldorf Salad.’ And I have made sauces now and then, but after all those chores come into the realm of a headwaiter’s duties.”

Karl Schriftgiesser, Oscar of the Waldorf, New York, E. P. Dutton & Co., Inc., 1943, page 227. [i]



The “Waldorf Salad” was already known by that name in January, 1895; nearly two years before the release of Tschirky’s cookbook[ii]:

F. R. L., Watertown, N. Y., writes: “Can you give me a recipe for salad containing apples and celery?”

Answer.
Waldorf Salad.

This salad is a very simple one, and has become so popular merely through its name and use at the Waldorf in New York.  It is composed of equal quantities of celery and chopped, raw, sour apples, dressed with mayonnaise dressing.  At the hotel it is seldom served as a course, being preferred with game, and is in reality what is called a game salad.  It is a favorite custom, more often adopted at “stag dinners” than elsewhere, to serve the salad with the game instead of as a separate course.

Table Talk, Volume 10, number 1, January 1895, page 6.  



The salad may also have been served as early as 1894; it appears in a cookbook of recipes purportedly collected between 1881 and 1894:

Waldorf Salad. 

Take equal parts of celery cut fine and raw sour apples cut fine, make a mayonnaise dressing, and after the celery and apples are mixed well together pour the mayonnaise dressing over it and serve at once.  This is particularly nice served with the game course at dinner.

E. T. Glover,  The . . . Warm Springs Receipt-Book, Compiled between the years 1881 and 1894



Richmond, Virginia, B. F. Johnson Publishing Co., 1897, page 181.

According to The Old Foodie, “tradition says” the salad was invented for the opening of the hotel.[iii]  At least one account from the period seems to agree; suggesting that the salad was “introduced” when the hotel opened.  But whenever the salad first appeared, it was a big hit:

When a famous hotel was opened in New York City a few years ago a new salad was introduced to society.  It was a great success.  Apples of a tart, firm quality were cut into triangular pieces and combined with an equal quantity of white celery.  Over them was thrown a mayonnaise dressing made light by the addition of whipped cream.  The salad is very simple, and has the touch of art.  Apples used in this way are wholesome and refreshing, while the celery soothes the nerves.  The mayonnaise is the palate tickler.  Shortly after the appearance of this salad it was added to the menu of nearly all the prominent hotels in New York.

Salt Lake Herald (Utah), March 20 1898, page 20. 

Apples, celery, and mayonnaise; where are the walnuts?  A modern Waldorf Salad generally includes walnuts.  So what about the walnuts?

Within a few years of the first walnut-less Waldorf Salad (say that three times fast), some genius realized that apples and walnuts also go together.  In late 1896, the food writer for the Seattle Post-Intelligencer (December 13, 1896, page 20) suggested serving “apple and walnut salad” for desert.

The Boston Cooking School magazine suggested that:

Blanched English walnuts, broken into bits, may be used instead of the celery; but, in that case, the salad is no longer “Waldorf Salad.”

The Boston Cooking School Magazine, Volume 1, Number 4, Spring 1897, page 271.

The Boston Cooking School Magazine, Volume 1, Number 4, Spring 1897, page 271.


Hotels with salad envy joined the salad wars.  But what they had in salad-envy, they lacked in imagination – they used the same ingredients – but changed the name and cut them in different shapes:

When New York’s latest sensation in the way of a hostelry was opened it was thought necessary to give to the world another salad.  Still it was found difficult to improve upon the apples and celery, so Adolf, the wizard of salads at the new place, used the old salad as a basis for the new one, which is ordered under the name of Turquoise salad.[iv]  The apples and celery are still combined in equal proportions, only they are cut in long, thin pieces instead of triangular shapes.

. . . The mystery of the Turquoise salad is its name, which must have originated from a whim, as it cannot be explained.  If it had been called ruby the interpretation would have been quite simple, but turquoise rather suggests its not being what it appears.

Salt Lake Herald (Utah), March 20 1898, page 20. 


Waldorf Menu, April 1896.

Turquoise Salad could also be served with an extra ingredient  – walnuts:

Other restaurants serve the turquoise salad, and add to it English walnuts, which are broken in small pieces and mixed throughout.  At both places the turquoise salad is the favorite of the winter.

Salt Lake Herald (Utah), March 20 1898, page 20. 

By 1900, the Waldorf Salad was expressly associated with walnuts:

Waldorf Salad. – The following is the genuine: For Waldorf salad use two cups of celery cut fine, one dozen walnut meats, blanched and chopped fine, grated rind of one orange, one cup of apples cut in dice; served with mayonnaise dressing.

The Scranton Tribune, September 15, 1900, morning edition, page 5.

Waldorf Filling – Equal proportions of tart apples, celery and walnuts chopped very fine and moistened with mayonnaise.

The Semi-Weekly Messenger (Wilmington, North Carolina), February 2, 1906, page 7.

White grapes were a new twist in 1906; “apples, nuts and white grapes constitute the ever popular “Waldorf” salad.”

By 1916, they were getting more creative – I think I enjoyed (or at least was forced to eat) this one at Norwegian-Lutheran[v]pot-lucks in the Upper Midwest in the 1970s – the only thing missing is shredded carrots:


Waldorf salad with gelatin.

½ cup chopped walnuts.
1 cup chopped apples.
1 cup chopped celery.
Mix these ingredients and season slightly with salt.
Place in mold and pour over them one pint of lemon jello.  Serve with salad dressing.

The Coconino Sun (Flagstaff, Arizona), March 24, 1916, page 5.



If you are surprised to see, “jello,” by that name, in 1916, you are not alone; I was surprised too.  But Jell-O was apparently invented in 1897, and was sold under the name, Jell-O, by 1900:


The Taney County Republican (Forsyth, Missouri), October 18, 1900, page 7.
 
Daily Press Newport News, October 25, 1905, page 4.



Oscar Tschirky

Whether Oscar Tschirky “invented” the Waldorf Salad or not, he did usher in the age of the Waldorf Salad.  Astor offered Tschirky the position of Maitre d’Hotel more than a year before the hotel opened.  He joined the staff on January 1, 1893, and was in charge of the final preparations for the opening on March 14, 1893. 

Perhaps it was his idea to hide poor Katie McNeary’s body in the wine cellar.

Tschirky, who ran the hotel with the efficiency of a Swiss watch, was born and raised in a watch-making village in Switzerland.  He moved to New York with his mother at the age of 17, and soon took a job as a waiter at The Hoffman House.  He later worked at Delmonico’s.  When Astor prospectively promised Tschirky a job at The Waldorf, he left Delmonico’s, and returned to the Hoffman House; where he asked to be assigned to a smaller, less-prestigious annex near Wall Street.  He used that time to develop close relationships with men of influence and power.  Those connections served him well professionally, and financially; he reportedly became very wealthy, profiting from insider-trading tips.[vi]  He also earned a high salary for the period.  In 1921, he signed a ten-year, $50,000-a-year contract.

His high price may have been worth it.  As Maitre d’Hotel of the world’s most magnificent hotel, he entertained every President from Cleveland to Franklin Roosevelt; he was decorated by three foreign governments; and rubbed shoulders with most of the major power-brokers and celebrities of his day.

His reputation and position today are unmatched in hotel history.  Not only is he pre-eminent in the hotel field of the present day, but he was one of the colorful figures of the Nineties.  Oscar has acted as official host during the past forty years to more celebrated persons and world leaders than probably than other living man has ever met.  His solicitous and intelligent supervision of the requirements of visiting royalty has resulted in his begin decorated by three foreign governments.  In his capacity of host he has known and has extended the hotel’s hospitality to every President of the United States from Cleveland to Franklin D. Roosevelt.  His name is permanently coupled with the preparation of epicurean foods and the art of dining.

Henry B. Lent, Waldorf Astoria; A Brief Chronicle of a Unique Institution Now Entering Its Fifth 
Decade, New York, Private Printing for the Waldorf-Astoria, 1934, page 39.

In addition to having a hand in making the Waldorf Salad a success, he had rumored, tenuous connections to the “Lime Rickey” (through his time at the Hoffman House), “Eggs Benedict” (by his association with Delmonico’s) and Thousand Islands Dressing, which was popularized through its use at The Waldorf (Tschirky’s boss, George Boldt, owned a home in the Thousand Islands region of New York).


Conclusion

So enjoy your Waldorf Salad, with apples, celery and mayonnaise; perhaps with walnuts; perhaps with whipped cream; perhaps some orange rind; perhaps with paprika; perhaps with white grapes; perhaps with grated coconut; perhaps encased within lime-flavored Jell-O.



[i] My understanding of the passage is that he may have physically “whipped up” a Waldorf Salad or two, in the sense of physically preparing the salad; but that he disclaimed any share in its invention.  But it is ambiguous, I suppose; he may have “whipped up” the idea – but that’s not the impression I get.  You be the judge.
[ii]The publisher advertised for sales agents for the cookbook in December 1896 (The Evening Star (Washington DC), December 26, 1896, page 4); the cookbook was reviewed in the Spring 1897 edition of the Boston Cooking School Magazine (Volume 1, Number 4, page 287).
[iv] I do not know what hotel was considered the “latest sensation” in 1898; but curiously, the “Waldorf Salad” and the “Turquoise Salad” appear on the same menu at The Waldorf. Menu dated, April 9, 1896, New York Public Library menu collection.  Perhaps the article was referring to the Astoria, which opened in 1897, under the same management.  The two hotels were eventually merged to form the Waldorf-Astoria.  Perhaps it wasn’t salad envy after all; just good marketing?
[v] If you are unfamiliar with the peculiar fascination of Norwegian-Lutherans for Jell-O, I recommend the book, Lutheran Church Basement Women: Lutefisk, Lefse & Jell-O, by Janet Letnes Martin and Allen Todnem.
[vi]The Mixer and Server, volume 30, number 6, June 15, 1921, page 31.

Poultry and Pork on Toast - the History of the "Club Sandwich"

$
0
0


The "Club" sandwich may have originated at the Union Club of the City of New York, the third-oldest private club in the United States.
 

The Club Sandwich
 
The Food Network describes a “Classic Club Sandwich” as sliced turkey, bacon, tomatoes, romaine lettuce and mayonnaise, all on toasted white bread.  The basic recipe has been unchanged for nearly a century: 

When is a Club Sandwich?

Alas, how many culinary subterfuges have been committed in the name of the club sandwich! So many, in fact, that one begins to wonder what a club sandwich really is, and when a sandwich ceases to be a plain sandwich and becomes club.  Is it in the toasting of the bread or the addition of mayonnaise, the presence of bacon or the presence of chicken?

Some officials in Washington, bent on popularizing cottage cheese, issued recipes a while ago for the making of all sorts of so-called club sandwiches, all of which contained this nourishing dairy product.  But one wonders whether the chef who first invented and popularized the club sandwich would have recognized any of them as “club.”

But now that peace has come perhaps we can go back to our old ideas regarding the club sandwich.  We used to think – did we not? – that the fundamental ingredients for a club sandwich were a slice of tomato, a slice of the breast of a chicken, a slice of crisp, broiled bacon, a crisp piece of lettuce, two slices of toast and some mayonnaise.  The two slices of thin, buttered toast are essential.  So is the mayonnaise and the lettuce.  Bacon lends much to the savoriness of the sandwich, so it should be included when possible in the ingredients which make up the filling.

The Topeka State Journal (Kansas), April 12, 1919, page 11.

But the inventor of the “Club Sandwich” might not have even recognized that sandwich as his own.  The earliest accounts of the “Union Club Sandwich” list only poultry and pork (ham; not bacon), with no mention of mayonnaise, tomatoes or lettuce; all on whole-wheat toast.


The “Union Club Sandwich”

Have you tried a Union Club sandwich yet?  Two toasted slices of Graham bread [(whole-grain wheat bread)], with a layer of turkey or chicken and ham between them, served warm.

The Evening World (New York), November 18, 1889, Extra edition, 2 O'Clock, Page 2.

The Evening World, November 18, 1899.

For some reason, the sandwich caught on; and good news travels fast; but still no mayo, tomato or lettuce:

An Appetizing Sandwich.

A Dainty Tidbit That Has Made a New York Chef Popular.
From the New York Sun.]

A famous institution of the Union Club at Fifth avenue and Twenty-first street is what the epicures of the club have proudly christened “the Union Club sandwich.”  It differs essentially from any other sandwich made in town, and is a particular hobby of the club chef and of club men who like a good thing after the theater or just before their final nightcap.  Heretofore the composition of this sandwich has been a mystery to the outside world.

The club chef toasts well two slices of Graham breat cut thin, and between them places a layer of chicken or turkey and ham, and serves the sandwich warm.  An outsider who tasted one of the sandwiches for the first time on Saturday night pronounced the combination “delicious.” That is just what everybody else says to whom the sandwich is served as a novelty.

Pittsburg Dispatch(Pennsylvania), November 19, 1889, page 4.

Pittsburg Dispatch, November 19, 1889.

A few weeks later, we learned that the toast could be buttered; and that the layers of poultry and ham should be thin:

Eccentric Celebrations.

The Tenderloin Club’s Supper of Sinkers and Champagne – An Anti-Tip Gathering.
The Christmas celebration of the Tenderloin Club began at 12:01 A.M., in the club quarters on the ground floor of the two-story tenement at 134 West Thirtieth street, and lasted until after midnight last night.  Passers-by were astonished to see men in evening dress alternately blowing Christmas horns and consuming hot coffee, the peculiar brand of butter cake known as “sinkers,” and washing the mixture down with bumpers of champagne.  The men in evening dress were members of the Union and Lotos Club, and actors, managers, and newspaper men.  Some of the club men were millionaires.  Several well-known actresses drove up in carriages during the afternoon and stayed a moment to partake of the coffee and sinkers. . . . .

The banquet board consisted of a brand-new pine shelf built around the wall of the club room and groaning under the weight of coffee pots, plates of sinkers, champagne bottles, and Union Club sandwiches of toasted Graham bread buttered, with a thin layer of turkey and ham between.

The Sun (New York), December 26, 1889, page 2.

Members of the Tenderloin Club were still eating club sandwiches nine months later:

Devilled crabs are a special dish at the Tenderloin.  So is the sandwich of ham and chicken and Boston brown bread that was invented by the chef of the Union Club.

The Sun (New York), August 3, 1890, page 14; The Salt Lake Herald (Utah), October 19, 1890, page 2.

During the ensuing years, the club sandwich continued to spread (albeit without mayonnaise spread).  In the fall of 1894, Seniors at Princeton University ate club sandwiches:

Garçon, bring on the deep red Bacchus – the very best; that which was put in the earthen jars many years ago, and now is surely ready for use.  Make haste, boy! “Club”-sandwiches for all.  Cigars, too, and cigarettes!  Revelry and jollity shall hold forth for another year, for whether as Seniors on campus or in class-room, Seniors on the ball-field or in chapel, or as Seniors on Nassau’s resounding steps, we intend to “make Rome howl” “while the evil days come not, nor the years draw nigh when thou shalt say ‘I have no pleasure in them.’”

John Fox Weiss, A History of the Class of ‘Ninety-Five, Princeton, New Jersey, 1895, page 106.

In 1895, they were served at a high-society bachelorette party:

Miss Mayo is a member of the Twelfth Night Club, and last Saturday evening she made her farewell appearance as a girl bachelor at a supper given by the club in her honor. . . . The revels extended far into the night, and it was whispered that some stunning Easter gowns and hats failed to appear on Easter Day because of their owners unwise, indulgence in ginger-ale, buttermilk and sarsaparilla and lobster salad, club sandwiches, stuffed eggs, olives, cakes, and bon-bons.

The Sun, April 16, 1895, page 7.

(Yeah, I’m sure it was the “ginger-ale” that kept them in bed.)

In 1898, you could apparently even find them in Venice, Italy:

The lady, a well-known American discovered also that she was starving.  A gondola was called, and hopping lightly into it the lucky dog – he is very handsome, so takes no pains with women – set out on a cruise for a club sandwich.

Musical Courier, Volume 36, Number 11, March 16, 1898, page 23.

I wonder whether the Venetian club sandwich had mayonnaise, lettuce or tomato?  It could have had at least two of the three, I suppose; in 1897, an article about sandwiches encouraged the use of mayonnaise-dipped lettuce on club sandwiches:

There is a certain house in this fine town where the hostess makes and serves to her guests a most delightful club sandwich.  The evening I was there those sandwiches were simply exquisite, and, really, if there had not been a last car to catch, we might still be eating.  These good things were made by slicing very thin the white meat of chicken or turkey, and put with lettuce leaf, which has been dipped in mayonnaise, between slices of bread, cut three-cornered.  A daintier sandwich cannot be found, and when you eat these, like Oliver Twist, you will want “more.”

The Evening Star(Washington DC), March 13, 1897, page 19.

Another sandwich discussed in the same article, the “Johnstone” (hot chicken salad on hot toast), originated at the Metropolitan Club.  The “Blue Plate Special” may also have originated at men’s clubs; some of the earliest references to “Blue Plate” dinners related to The Boston City Club and the Friar's Club in New York City (see my earlier post, Washington’s Willowware, Men’s Clubs and Dining Cars, the Delicious History and Etymology of “Blue Plate Specials.”). 

Soon, bacon (cold, cooked; or hot boiled; or broiled breakfast bacon) replaced ham as the go-to pork:


The Methodist Cook Book, 1898.


Snap Shots at Cookery, 1899.


Salads, Sandwiches, and Chafing-Dish Dainties, 1899.

Tomatoes were added by 1911:

Slices of peeled tomato, one or two olives and slices of hard boiled egg with pickles chopped fine are variations that can be introduced as desired.

Arizona Republican(Phoenix), July 23, 1911, page 1.

The wheels of progress continued adding ingredients to the “club” sandwich, until it didn’t really look much like a “club” sandwich; which would ultimately result in the sort of back-to-basics backlash quoted at the beginning of this article:

Best of Sandwiches

Some New Ideas Evolved by Clever Cooks.

Improvements in the Popular Tit-Bit Known as the “Club” Have been Made – Oyusters Used in Place of Chicken.

Tea rooms in the big city shopping districts are serving some new varieties of the always popular club sandwich.  While the principal ingredients remain the same each style of club sandwich differs from its fellows in some detail which makes it distinctive.

What is known as a French club sandwich is served with a toasted English  [(huh?)] muffin substituted for the usual slices of toasted bread . . .

. . . Thinly sliced duck is delicious with the bacon and other ingredients, and turkey is also another good substitute.  Strips of rare beef, either cold or freshly cut from a hot roast and moistened with horseradish may also be used, and strips of rare steak are equally appropriate.

An oyster club sandwich has for its distinctive feature two or three large fried [( . . . wait for it . . .)] oysters. . . .

For those who do not care for fried oysters the oyster club sandwich comes in still a different form, the oysters beign poached intheir own liquor until the gills curl, when they are drained of moisture and used for the foundation of the sandwich.  If preferred oyster club sandwiches may be served with Russian dressing instead of mayonnaise, as the addition of the tomato flavor in the chili sauce is particularly agreeable with oysters, either fried or poached.

Sardine club sandwich is made of large boned sardines . . .

The egg club sandwich is usually served with a basis of an egg . . . .

Edgefield Advertiser(Edgefield, South Carolina), April 28, 1915, page 3.

Does that mean that a peanut-butter and jelly club sandwich have peanut-butter and jelly?


Earlier Attempts?

Although the written record suggests that “club sandwich”-style sandwiches were largely unknown before 1889, it is easy to imagine that someone else may have had the same idea earlier.  “Ham sandwiches” date to at least 1843[i], and chicken sandwiches to 1868;[ii]how long could it take for someone to get “chocolate in my peanut butter” or “peanut butter on my chocolate”?  Tomatoes and lettuce show up on sandwiches much later; lettuce by 1886,[iii]and slices of tomato by 1887.[iv]  I imagine that the growth of sandwich culture may have been spurred by technological advances in refrigeration, shipping, and electrical generation and distribution; which may have provided a more stable supply of staple sandwich ingredients. 

But, nonetheless, someone did serve chicken and ham together on a sandwich in 1880; chicken/ham salad, not sliced as in a true “club”:

Chicken Sandwiches. – Ingredients: chicken and ham, four eggs, one tablespoonful of olive oil, mustard, vinegar.  Chop the chicken (not too fine) also a little nice ham; then beat together the yolks of the eggs (boiled very hard) with the oil; when smooth add a little made mustard and vinegar; should it not be salt enough from the ham, add a little; stir this mixture well and add the meat.  Have ready some thin slices of bread buttered, and put some of the mixture between two slices; very nice.

Osage Valley Banner(Tuscumbia, Missouri), October 21, 1880, page 1.

Two articles from the 1880s were ambiguous on the issue; they describe, simply, “chicken and ham sandwiches.”[v]  “Chicken and ham sandwiches?”  Is that, chicken sandwiches and ham sandwiches, or sandwiches with chicken and ham?  Didn’t they realize that someone might be curious 130 years down the road?


What Defines a Club Sandwich?

There are three features common to all of the various descriptions of “Club” sandwiches; sliced pork, toasted bread, and a second, non-dairy protein.  Ham or bacon, and some other meat, poultry, egg or seafood, on white or wheat toast - and you've got a “club” sandwich. 

If you like “Club Sandwiches,” thank the chef who worked at New York City's Union Club in 1889.


[i]Burlington Free Press (Burlington, Vermont), April 23, 1843, page 1.
[ii]The National Republican, August 4, 1868, page 3.
[iii]Evening Star (Washington DC), June 26, 1886, page 3.
[iv]Springfield Daily Republic (Springfield, Ohio), September 24, 1887, page 7.
[v]The Anderson Intelligencer (Anderson Court House, South Carolina), June 17, 1886, page 1); The Worthington Advance (Worthington, Minnesota), September 13, 1883, page 3.

Bad Ale, Ramshackle Buildings, and Odd Fellows - the Whole History and Etymology of "Shebang"

$
0
0
Long before William Hung’s idiosyncratic performance of Ricky Martin’s classic, “She Bangs,” mystified millions of music(?) fans, the murky origins of the idiom, “the Whole Shebang,” mystified “literally” dozens of etymology fans.  


Introduction

A common misconception is that prisoners of war at Andersonvillecoined “shebang” during the Civil War to designate their improvised or inadequate shelters.  But historians for the National Park Service insist that the story is a myth; likely fueled by, “MacKinlay Kantor’s 1955 Pulitzer Prize winning novel, Andersonville, which uses ‘shebang’ as a universal term for shelters at Andersonville prison.[i]  Although there were soldiers at Andersonville and other prison camps who did call their shelters “shebangs,”[ii]documentary evidence suggests that most prisoners at Andersonville generally used alternate words, like tent, hut, dugout, burrow, lean-to, shanty, or shelter.[iii]

The word “shebang” (or “chebang”), however, predates the Civil War, so it could not have been coined there, in any case.  In addition, the earliest known uses of “shebang” refer to organizations, or groups of people; not shelters, as it was used later.  These two senses of “shebang” (or “chebang”) may have been influenced by two separate and distinct words;   the Irish Shebeen (low-class tavern), and more surprisingly, perhaps the Hebrew Shebang(seven).

The idiom, “the whole shebang (or chebang),” appeared in a literal sense as early as 1863, and figuratively by 1865.  Since the word “shebang” (or “chebang”) was sometimes used as onomatopoeia, to suggest the firing of a gun (like we might use “bang” today), “the whole shebang” may have been influenced by an earlier idiom, with the same meaning; “the whole shoot” – che bang!  


Etymology of Shebang (or Chebang)

            Summary

Circumstantial evidence suggests that this earlier sense may have been derived from the Hebrew word, shebang (seven), by members of a fraternal order who were familiar with the cabalistic properties of shebang and the number seven, as understood by Freemasons.  The Hebrew word shebang represents seven,[iv]the “perfect number.”  Shebang and its variant, shabang, denote perfection, sworn oaths, and “sufficiency or fullness.”  Mystical fraternal orders, like the Masons, revered these cabalistic properties.  All of which might, at first blush, seem unrelated to, “the whole shebang;” but for the fact that the earliest example of the word that I could find (spelled, “Chebang,” 1854) referred to an Odd Fellows lodge (the Odd Fellows are a fraternal order much like the Masons[v]).  The use of “shebang” (or “chebang”) to designate a lodge to which the members pledged a solemn oath is consistent with at least one of the mystical meanings of the Hebrew Shebang, as understood in Freemasonry.

The better known sense of “shebang,” as a lean-to or improvised shelter (and eventually any building), appears to be derived from the Irish word, shebeen.  The Irish word, shebeen, originally referred to a low-grade ale; shebeen was sold in shebeen houses, which was ultimately shortened to, shebeen, standing alone.  Shebeen houses, or simply, shebeens, were often located in ramshackle buildings or temporary shelters, like a “shebang.”  But “shebang” was also used frequently in reference to a tavern, strongly suggestive of a relationship with the earlier word, shebeen.

The two words appear to have merged into a single word in English, with multiple shades of inter-related meaning.  “Shebang,” and its alternate spelling, “chebang,” appeared in print regularly, in all of its various senses, from as early as 1861.  The variant spellings and variant meanings all survived well into the early 1900s.  The various senses of “shebang” (or “chebang”) were similar enough, that the distinction between and among them was easily blurred.  If a “shebang” (or “chebang”) is an organization or group of people, they might be housed in a building, shelter, or “shebang.”  If a “shebang” (or “chebang”) is a low-class tavern, then the tavern might be housed in a low-class building, shelter, or “shebang.”  If groups of people gather for a social occasion, their “shebang” (or “chebang”) might meet at a tavern, or “shebang” (or “chebang”) for drinks.  Eventually, the word came to be used loosely, to refer to any group, place, or anything at all.


Definition of Shebang


Definition of SHEBANG: everything involved in what is under consideration – usually used in the phrase the whole shebang. 

Although the word is now almost exclusively used as part of the phrase, “the whole shebang,” this was not always the case.  Many of the early descriptions of the word, and early dictionary definitions, focused on the sense of “shebang” as a shelter:

Everything in the way of shelter, in camp parlance, that is not a tent, is a “shebang.”

Mrs. A. H. Hoge, The Boys in Blue or Heroes of the “Rank and File,”  New York, E. B. Treat & Co., 1867, page 272.

The Colorado dialect, in other respects, is peculiar.  A dwelling-house is invariably styled “shebang;” and the word, in many cases, is very appropriate.”

Bayard Taylor, Colorado: A Summer Trip, New York, G. P. Putnam and Son, 1867, page 60.

The fresh idiomatic phrases and “slang” words, that pour in on the ear of the traveler through our New West, and especially in its mining districts, will greatly amuse and interest him. . . . What wealth of new words and new meanings for old ones would Shakespere not have gathered up in a week’s life among the miners of White Pine for instance? “You bet” is an emphatic affirmative; . . . “pan out,” borrowed from washing sands for gold, signifies turning out or amounting to . . . ; a loafer is a “bummer;” “shebang”is applied to any sort of shop, house or office . . . .

Samuel Bowles, Our New West. Records of Travel Between the Mississippi River and the Pacific Ocean, Hartford, Connecticut, Hartford Publishing Co., 1869, page 506.

Two much discussed terms are shebang and skedaddle[vi].  The former, used even yet by students of Yale College and elsewhere to designate their rooms, or a theatrical or other performance in a public hall, has its origin probably in a corruption of the French cabane, a hut, familiar to the troops that came from Louisiana, and constantly used in the Confederate camp for the simple huts, which they built with such alacrity and skill for their winter quarters.

Maximillian Schele De Vere, Americanisms: The English of the New World, New York, Charles Scribner & Co., 1872, page 284. 

Shebang. A strange word that had its origin during the late civil war.  It is applied alike to a room, a shop, or a hut, a tent, a cabin; an engine-house.

John Russell Bartlett, Dictionary of Americanisms, 4thEdition, Boston, Little, Brown, and Company, 1877, page 578.

Shebang. – A word used very much like “diggings” in English slang, and applied alike to one’s residence; a place of public meeting; an office for business; or indeed any place where one is permanently, or even temporarily located. 

John S. Farmer, Americanisms – Old and New, a Dictionary of Words, Phrases and Colloquialisms Peculiar to the United States, British America, The West Indies, &c., &c., London, Private Printing, 1889, page 61-62. 

But although these early accounts focus on the well-known sense of “shebang,” as shelter, as widely used during the Civil War, not all of the early sources use the word in this sense.  The earliest attestations used “shebang” (or “chebang”) to refer to a n organization or group of people, and many early attestations referred to low-grade taverns, much like the word, shebeen.  In addition, although some early references speculated that “shebang” came from the French word, cabana, the paper trail points to a different region; Ohio and western Pennsylvania.


Definition of “the Whole Shebang”

“The whole shebang,” is one of a group of English-language idioms starting with, “the whole - - - ,” all of which mean more or less the same thing, namely, “everything”: the whole nine yards, the whole kit and caboodle, the whole ball of wax, the whole enchilada, the whole shooting match.


Shebang/Chebang – Organization or Group

            Hebrew Shebang - Seven

Several mid-nineteenth century Masonic texts, religious texts, and other books, discuss the significance of the Hebrew word, shebang:  

Masonic Texts:
Seven.  The number seven, among all nations, has been considered as a sacred number, and in every system of antiquity we find frequent reference to it. . . .  Among the Hebrews, the etymology of the word shows its sacred import – for, from the word (shebang) seven, is derived the verb (shebang) to swear, because oaths were confirmed either by witnesses, or by some victims offered in sacrifice . . . . 

L. Carroll Judson, The Masonic Advocate: Being a Concise Exposition and Full Defense of Free Masonry, Philadelphia, 1859, page 225.

The radical meaning of is sufficiency or fullness, and the number seven was thus denominated, because it was on the seventh day that God completed his work of creation; and “hence,” says Parkhurst, “seven was both among believers and heathens the number of sufficiency or completion.”

Albert G. Mackey, New and Improved Edition, A Lexicon of Freemasonry, Philadelphia, Moss, Brother & Co., 1859, page 438. 

Religious Texts:
“Seven”.  “Seven was also called the perfect number; because in that number of days God perfected the work of creation; and the name of the number … shebang, comes from the verb . . . shebang, to fill, to satiate; this verb also, in the conjugations Niphil and Hithpahel, signifies to swear, because an oath is the perfectionof a covenant or a security.
William Goodhugh, Pictorial Dictionary of the Holy Bible, Volume 2, London, Henry G. Bohn, 1845, page 1225.

Sarah and her husband continued to dwell in Abimelech’s dominions, some few miles to the south of Gerar; a place afterwards called Beer-Shebang, or Well of the Oath, from the covenant of peace there made between the patriarch and the king.

Grace Aguilar, Women of Israel, Volume 1, New York, D. Appleton & Company, 1853, page 66. 

Other Books:
 The word ‘sabath’ is from the Hebrew shebang or yom shaba, meaning the seventh day.

Andrew Jackson Davis, The Magic Staff; an Autobiography of Andrew Jackson Davis, Fifth Edition, New York, J. S. Brown & Co., 1859, page 330.



My initial inclination was to dismiss the possible Hebrew influence as unrealistic, or merely a coincidence.  The English word “shebang” (or “chebang”), after all, first came into widespread use during the Civil War; decades before the significant waves of Jewish emigration to the United States after 1880.  But, the earliest use of “shebang” (or “chebang”), in a sense that seems related to the modern idiom, refers to an Odd Fellows lodge, so perhaps the Hebrew shebangentered the language through Masonic-style fraternal organizations.  The connection is at least plausible.


            Shebang (Chebang) / Organization or Group

A humorous story published in western Pennsylvania, in 1854, tells of a businessman who receives a letter of introduction for a man named “Sparks,” coming to town to conduct some business.  The letter says that Sparks, who is coming to town from “the Western Reserve” in northeastern Ohio, is “an Odd Fellow.” 

The joke of the story is that the recipient misunderstands the letter; he assumes that the visitor is member of the Odd Fellows when, in reality, he is simply an “odd fellow.” 

Upon meeting the stranger, the recipient of the letter invites the visitor to see their lodge, or “Chebang,” under the mistaken impression that he is a member of the Order of the Odd Fellows.  The visitor, however, is actually just an “odd fellow;” he is completely ignorant of Odd Fellows and their “Chebangs.”  In order to keep up a good front, however, the visitor goes along with the invitation, nodding and pretending to know what it’s all about. 

Through a series of misunderstandings, the visitor misses his appointment to see the “Chebang,” instead being waylaid by some local toughs, who show him a false “Chebang,” run him through an improper initiation ceremony, steal his hat and his wallet, beat him, and leave him in a dark alley:



Showing Him the “Chebang!”
Breaking in an “Odd Fellow.”

‘I had just been to the post office,’ said our friend Popple, ‘and among other letters of business, was one from a clerk of a business firm, with whom we now and then did some trade, informing me that a certain person of Slapjack county, on the Western Reserve, would be down in course of a few days . . . . The letter in question wound up by saying the individual’s name was Mr. Jonas Sparks, had money, stood fair; and – was an Odd Fellow!” . . .

[After their initial meeting] ‘First rate,’ says Sparks, ‘first rate, just my way of doing business, to a T; getting kind o’ late, sort o’ dinner time; heap o’ runnin round to do.  Spose I send up the wax now, right away, weigh it, I’ll trot around, do up my chores, and be back again arter dinner.’

‘Very good,’ said Popple, ‘and, by the way, Sparks, suppose you go to the lodge to-night, and see our Chebang.”

‘Chebang?,
‘Our lodge, got your card with you?’
‘Card?’ says Sparks.
‘Yes, member, aint you?’ replies Popple.
‘Member?’
‘You understand?’ says Popple . . . .

‘Now what in sin,’ says Sparks, as he went on his way, dose that feller Popple mean by lodge and Chebang? Calculates, I rekon, I’m sort o’green; git out.  I’ll be darned if he don’t find Western Reserve folks as high up in the figgers as these cute chaps around this settlement are.’ . . .

I found it,’ said Sparks.
‘What?’ says Popple.
‘That Lodge!’
‘Eh? How – where? Have you got your card?’
‘I bought one.’
‘Ha, ha,’ ejaculated Popple.  I guess you’ve been put through!’
‘Well I was,’ says Sparks. ‘I found the lodge.’
‘Did you, indeed?’
‘Saw the Chebang!’

Raftsman’s Journal (Clearfield, Pennsylvania), July 15, 1854, page 1.

The use of “Chebang” throughout the article seems consistent with the Masonic understanding of the Hebrew word, Shebang, as an oath.  If the Odd Fellows also understood shebang as an oath, a lodge might use the word “shebang” (or “chebang”) to identify the lodge to which the members pledged their oath.  It might be a stretch; but then again, I’m not making this stuff up.  It certainly sounds plausible. 

Sadly, there is only one, single reference that uses “chebang” to designate an Odd Fellows lodge.  There are, however, several references from the just prior to, and during the first years of, the Civil War, in which “shebang” (or “chebang”) is used in similarly, to refer to an organization or group. 

In pre-war Cincinnati, Ohio, the City Council was a “chebang”:

Mr. Hirst (Deputy Sheriff, as well as member,) here arose, and said that he had heard the President [Torrance[vii]} say that he was boss of this “chebang;” he had now to announce that he held in his hand a paper that made him boss of the “chebang,” and he accordingly produced a writ of mandamus, from the Supreme Court, commanding the Council to accept the bonds of Mr. Bellows, as Sealer of Weights and Measures, or appear in Court at Columbus to answer a charge of contempt.

Cincinnati Daily Press (Ohio), March 28, 1861, page 3, column 7. 

During the war, several accounts of wartime service by soldiers of the 2nd Ohio Cavalry and the 105thOhio Infantry used the word “chebang” or “shebang” to refer to their units.  In July, 1862, for example, a soldier complained about the intemperate behavior of a Kansas Colonel who had been put in charge of their “chebang”:

From the 2d Ohio Cavalry.
Fort Scott, Kansas, July 26th, 1862. 

. . . This inebriate, Weer [(a “Kansas politician, and notorious scoundrel”)], (he does not deserve the title of colonel) is placed in command. . . . He now proposes to have a gay and festive drunk, hence he is habitually drunk.  One day he details five hundred men for picket, another day he details a thousand, according as the whim takes him.  If the Brigade or Regimental commanders make a report or enter any complaints, he pays not the slightest attention to them, cursing all officers alike, telling them to go to h---l, that he runs the “chebang” himself.”

Cleveland Morning Leader, August 5, 1862, page 2.

Several months later, the “chebang” pulled up stakes, and moved to a new location:

From the 2d Ohio Cavalry – Arrival of the New Colonel – Orders to Return to Ohio – Great Rejoicing.

Humbolt, Kansas, Oct. 16, 1862.

. . . All the available force of Fort Scott having been sent into Missouri, including about 150 of the 2d, and reports being well substantiated that they were having a “brush” with the “Butternuts,” a rumor came that the Indians were committing depredations upon the whites of Iola and Humbolt.  Subsequently an “order” came for every well man of the Ohio regiment to be ready to march either in wagons or mounted, within three hours, the result of which order was, seventy-five men in wagons, and twenty-five on skeleton horses, in all one hundred men, were able to go.  With Captain Stanhope and Lieutenants Deming and Barnitz in charge, this “Shebang” left the Fort on the 3d, for Iola, Kansas, and arrived there on the 4th, at sunset.

The Cleveland Morning Leader, October 29, 1862, page 2, column 3. 

In 1863, a soldier of the 105thOhio Infantry complained about a slacker from their “shebang” who had published misleading accounts of their service:

A Bogus Soldier Shown Up.

Some time since, one Joel S. Bailey, of Hubbard, who volunteered last summer for a big bounty in the 105th Regiment, wrote a letter home, which was published with a flourish of trumpets in the Warren Constitution. . . .

I have a few words to say in regard to Joel Bailey, as I hear he has been writing some statements for home circulation, that are not true.  He is no man t all, and is completely played out of our “shebang.”  He has not been with us through any of our hardships, and has had nothing to do but remain at Nashville and lie on the rest of the boys who are fighting the battles.

Western Reserve Chronicle (Warren, Ohio), April 29, 1863, page 2, column 2.

As the war wore on, the word was no longer confined to units from Ohio.  In 1863, a mobile Army hospital received orders to move the entire unit to another location; James Bryan, MD (who had earlier served as the “President of the Medico-Chirurgical College of Philadelphia”), described the maneuver as moving, “the whole ‘chebang’”:

On the second of June we received orders from the commander of the post, Col. Geo. E. Bryant, of the 12thWisconsin Vols., to remove the whole hospital up to Young’s Point or Milliken’s Bend.  On the third the whole “chebang” was removed on board the “Forest Queen,” and started for Young’s Point.

James Bryan, M.D., A Short Account of The “Mary Ann” Hospital, Grand Gulf, Miss., American Medical Times, Volume 7, July 4, 1863, page 4.
In Ohio, in 1866, a tounge-in-cheek, hypothetical, intrusive revenue service (the IRS on steroids) was called a “Chebang”:

Elmira and me has concocted a revenue scheme which can’t help but work. . . . The officers of the bureau to consist of a Commissioner, two provost marshals, and one small Quartermaster, all to rank as Major Generals, and to own the district embraced within the jurisdiction of the bureau, and to run the Chebang and carry the elections.  I think this would place the government on “stable foundations.”

Urbana Union (Urbana, Ohio), August 8, 1866, page 1.

In each of these cases, the “shebang” (or “chebang”) was an organization or group of people; a city council, infantry unit, cavalry unit, or hospital; consistent with the apparent use of “chebang” in 1854, to refer to an Odd Fellows lodge, at least in western Pennsylvania and Ohio.


            Was Shebang (Chebang) a Localism?

Interestingly, all of the earliest uses of “shebang” (or “chebang”), used in the sense of a group or organization, all come from a region encompassing western Pennsylvania and Ohio.  The earliest use, with respect to the Odd Fellows lodge, was from Clearfield, Pennsylvania, and one of the characters came from the Western Reserve, which is located in northeastern Ohio, and includes Cleveland.  The pre-war Cincinnati City Council reference was from southern Ohio.  The letters about the 2nd  Ohio Cavalry and the 105th Ohio Infantry appeared in the Cleveland Morning Leader and the Western Reserve Chronicle (Warren, Ohio), respectively; both in northeastern Ohio.

The one exception, among the early uses of “shebang” (or “chebang”) in the sense of an organization or group, is the report of moving an entire Army hospital.  But even the author of that report had Pennsylvania connections, albeit, not from western Pennsylvania.  Before the war, Dr. James M. Bryan had been the editor of the Philadelphia Medical and Surgical Journal.  He had also spent time on the faculty of medical schools in Philadelphia, Castleton, Vermont, and Geneva, New York.  But he was also writing in July of 1863, more than two years into the war.  He may have been influenced by the spread of the word throughout the army.  Hey may also have been influenced by the other sense of the word, “shebang” (or “chebang”) as shelter or hut; in moving the hospital, presumably, he was also moving their tents:

This institution was organized by the introduction of patients from the field after the battles at Grand Gulf, Port Gibson, and the vicinity, from the first to the fifteenth of May, 1863.  It was almost entirely a field hospital, located on the slope of a prominent bluff occupied as a peach orchard.  The buildings consisted of a central dwelling and several outhouses, formerly used as kitchens and quarters for the negroes. . . .  The population of the institution during my administration was from eight hundred to one thousand persons; the nurses were partly enlisted men, and partly female contrabands [(freed slaves)].

James Bryan, M.D., A Short Account of The “Mary Ann” Hospital, Grand Gulf, Miss., American Medical Times, Volume 7, July 4, 1863, page 4.

In any case, the alternate sense of “shebang,” as shelter, tavern, or building, had already taken root elsewhere; and the two senses may already have begun to merge.


Shebeen/Shebang – Tavern/Shelter
            Shebeen

Shebeen was originally an Irish term for low-grade ale.  In 1781, one observer noted that Spaniards of the Biscay region were as affected by Chacolias the Irish were by Shebeen:

The manners of the Biscayners, and the ancient Irish, are so similar on many occasions, as to encourage the notion of the Irish being descended from them. . . .  In both countries the common people are passionate, easily provoked if their family is slighted, or their descent called in question.  The Chacoli of Biscay, or the Shebeen of Ireland*, makes them equally frantic.

Dillon’s Travels Through Spain, The Monthly Review, Volume 64, 1781, page 47.

The word appears to have been relatively unfamiliar at the time, as the editor wished that the author had explained the terms:

*Mr. Dillon, or Mr. Bowles, - for we know not which of them is now speaking – should have explained these two terms, for the benefit of such of their Readers as are not Irishmen or Biscayners.

Dillon’s Travels Through Spain, The Monthly Review, Volume 64, 1781, page 47.

In 1788, King George III’s Irish revenue laws specifically addressed the sale of shebeen:

AD 1788. Chapter 34, XXVIII. 

And be it further enacted, That all ale called shebeen, which shall be seized by any officer of his Majesty’s revenue, for any offence against any of the revenue laws of this kingdom, shall and may be sold at any time after the seizure thereof, and if the same shall be claimed by the owner thereof, and such ale shall be adjudged not subject to seizure, the claimant shall be paid for such ale so much money as the produce arising from such ale amounted to, provided a proper permit be produced for the malt of which such ale was made.

The Statutes at Large, passed in the Parliaments Held in Ireland, Dublin, 1791, Volume 14 (1787-1789), pages 675-676.

Eventually, shebeen (or, less commonly, sheban) was applied to the place where shebeenwas sold, often a low-grade building:

A Shebeen house is a mean cabin or hut, many of which are to be seen at convenient distances on the public roads of Ireland – the inhabitants deal in bad spirits, tobacco and ale, which they contrive to vend without paying duty

John Williams, The eccentricities of John Edwin, comedian,collected from his manuscripts, and enriched with several hundred original anecdotes. Arranged and digested by Anthony Pasquin, esq. [pseud.], London, J. Strahan, 1791, page 69.

The word was also known, and used, in the United States, frequently in stories that related to Ireland or Irish characters, but not exclusively:

This course Mr. Lacie at last found himself compelled to adopt, and a few years saw “Maguire’s farm-house” transformed into “Huey’s sheban,” from which source he contrived to derive a rude livelihood.

Tyrone Power, The Lost Heir and The Prediction, Volume 2, New York, 1830, page 121.

“Wurra now,” cried Thaddy, “that same it is, don’t ye saa, lucky heart,” pointing to a little shebeen, over which, on a rough board, was chalked, in tolerably fair characters, R Finnigan.  “Now I’ll git at it,” continued Thaddy, “entirely;” and, stepping up to the door, he gave a smart rap with his shillala. [(The same show was later described as  “dram shop”.)]

Lucius M. Sargent, Temperance Tales, Volume 3, Boston, Whipple and Damrell, 1837, page 64.

How Tim Carroll Did the Devil
A certain wight –
Tim Carroll hight –
Was absolute master, “by grace divine,”
O’er a mud-walled shebeen
And a jug of poteen,
And a ragged caubeen,
And a bin-full of “prates,” undoubtedly fine . . . .

Yale Literary Magazine, volume 15, 1850.

The term “shebeen” was also applied (from time to time) to similar shops in the United States:

Pacing up and down the hut with a kind of stealthy cat-like pace, was an individual, whose unprepossessing exterior was in good keeping with the rest of this Texian shebeen house.

Vermont Phoenix (Brattleboro), February 26, 1846, page 1.

“Shebeen” or “shebeen house” were still in occasional use in the United States after the Civil War:

A short distance from the old roof tree stood a grocery, or what was better known as a “Shebeen,” where the young men of a similar age to the subject of this sketch spent much of the day and nearly all of the night in innocent amusements, drinking potheen and cracking skulls.

Memphis Daily Appeal, September 12, 1869, page 4.

Losses By Fire.
The Shebeen House, or Hunter’s Point Saloon. Loss, $5,000.

The Sun (New York), February 3, 1872, page 1.


            Shebang – Tavern

In 1862, a report of the United States Commissioner of Indian Affairs described “shebangs” in terms similar to the earlier use of shebeen, suggesting that the two words may be related.  The word appears to be well-known out west, in the region where the report was written, but not necessarily well-known in Washington, as the term is explained, and set off in quotation marks:

Office Nez Perce Indian Agency, Lapwai, W.T., June 30, 1862.

. . . In the month of October, of last year, a town site was laid off on the reservation on Snake river, at the confluence of the Clearwater, which is now known as “Lewiston;” and despite my calling public attention to the laws forbidding it, a small but active town has rapidly sprung up, numbering, perhaps, two hundred tenements of various descriptions, with a population approximating 1,200 white persons.

Along all the roads on the reservation to all the mines, at the crossing of every stream or fresh-water spring, and near the principal Indian villages, an inn or “shebang” is established, ostensibly for the entertainment of travelers, but almost universally used as a den for supplying liquor to Indians.”

Report of the Commissioner of Indian Affairs. Page 423. G10.

An article from 1869 suggests that the word may have already been in use for many years (although it is impossible to say whether the writer was using modern words to describe something historical; or using words from the period in which the story took place):

Thirty years ago, Council Bluffs, now a city of many thousand inhabitants, was comprised of half a dozen log houses, a blacksmith’s forge, and a chebang, or whiskey house, dignified with the title of tavern, where a half dime would purchase as much of the raw fluid as any strong man would swallow, or a dime would give him the addition of corn bread and a shake down of straw, for it was always presumable that the guests at this hotel brought their own bedclothes, in the shape of a good Mackinaw blanket.

The Weekly North Carolina Standard (Raleigh), August 11, 1869, page 4. 


Shebang – Shelter/Lean-To/Building

A common element in many of the shebeen-as-tavern references is that the shebeen is generally ramshackle; “a mean cabin or hut,” “unprepossessing,” “mud-walled,” “a rough board.”  This sense was incorporated into the use of “shebang” (or “chebang”) to refer to crude or temporary shelters during the Civil War:

Beside the hospitals, I also go occasionally on long tours through the camps, talking with the men, &c.  Sometimes at night among the groups around the fires, in their shebang enclosures of bushes.  I soon get acquainted anywhere in camp, with officers or men, and am always well used.  Sometimes I go down on picket with the regiments I know best.

Walt Whitman, letter from Fredericksburgh, Dec. 22-31 [1862], (in, John Burroughs, Notes on Walt Whitman, as Poet and Person, Second Edition, New York, J. S. Redfield, 1871, page 89.

In describing the Union occupation of Chattanooga:

[T]he men have not been unmindful of their comforts, and have appropriated brick as well as lumber, and constructed for themselves very comfortable “chebangs” from the demolished dwellings of the chivalry.

The Indiana State Sentinel, November 9, 1863, page 2, column 3.

Southerners staying in Northern prison camps slept in numbered “chebangs”:

I found that the political prisoners had been removed from their first locality; and were now occupying “Chebang” No. 26.

Isaac W. K. Handy, United States Bonds; or Duress by Federal Authority: a Journal of Current Events During an Imprisonment of Fifteen Months, at Fort Delaware, Baltimore, Turnbull Brothers, 1874, page 424.

Northerners in Southern prison camps also slept in “shebangs”:

On the last Thursday of November, 1864, three of us sat in a shebang in the prison stockade at Florence, S. C.  Shebang was the prison word for a dwelling constructed in this way.  An excavation about seven feet in length, six feet in breadth, and two feet in depth was made.  The earth taken out was banked up perpendicularly on the edge of the excavation inside; outside the surface was sloped.

Democratic Northwest (Napoleon, Ohio), December 25, 1884, Holiday Supplement, page 10, column 3.

“Shebang” was also used to refer to larger tents or enclosures:

From Co. C, 150thRegiment. Co. C, Barracks 150 Regt., O.N.G., Fort Bunker Hill, Near Washington, D. C., May 27

. . . We have a great time getting our letters when the mail arrives.  Capt. DeForest usually brings our letters to our barracks, or sometimes to our dining hall, and reads off the names of the fortunate recipients of favors from home, who are cheered, one after another, as their names are read off, the unlucky ones being obliged to “wait and watch” a little longer.  The next mail fortunately turns the mourning entirely around to the other side of the “chebang.”

Cleveland Morning Leader, May 31, 1864, page 4 column 5.

The word, “shebang,” was also frequently used to refer to a building housing a business, or to the business, itself, similar to “shebeen,” but not restricted, necessarily, to saloons.  In Kansas, for example (where the 2ndOhio 2d Cavalry served), a bakery could be a shebang:

The advertisement of the Eastern Baker, at Lawrence – Wm. M. Hazeltine, proprietor – will be found in The News, if you will look sharp for it; and you had better hunt it up, for you will be sure to want something to eat when you go to Lawrence, and Hazeltine’s is the place to get it. . . . It is worth about 37 ½ cents to get acquainted with the good-natured Hazeltine, and if his shebang don’t bring the smile to a hungry man’s face, and cause his mouth to water, we are no judge of the genus homo.

The Emporia (Kansas) News, December 20, 1862, page 3, column 1.

Some unnamed sort of business of interest to stock raisers was a “shebang”:



We see by the bills that Mark Patty has taken up his residence half of each week in town, and is running a “shebang,” or rather, a he-bang.  He has something of great interest to stock raisers.  Go and see him.

The Emporia News (Kansas), May 23, 1863, page 3, column 1. 

Back in Ohio, a newspaper office was a “chebang”:

But alas! For his editorial on “dits” and “tit bits.” Grant’s boys took possession of his “chebang” before the wall-paper edition was circulated, and one of the Yanks worked off the Citizen with the following highly satisfactory conclusion to its editorial department:

Gallipolis Journal (Gallipolis, Ohio), September 3, 1863, page 1, column 4.

In Memphis, Tennessee, while under Union occupation, well-to-do citizenry could buy exemptions from having to perform militia duty; a practice that some believed to be crooked.  One officer who “sold” such exemptions was forced to close up shop – his “shop” was a chebang:

Assistant Adjutant-Gen. Cohen opened shop in this line several weeks ago; but, in consequence of his neglect to pay his license in advance – or, perhaps, for some other reason – his “chebang” was closed by order of the provost marshal.

Memphis Daily Appeal, May 5, 1864, page 1.

In 1865, students from Yale University who had travelled west during their military service in the Civil War, mocked the speech patterns of Hoosiers from “Injunoppolis”:

Here is the way they talk in that benighted neighborhood.  “I hav saw where you was going at,” and “I have went where you couldn’t git to go.” “I never seen” any man have “such a right smart git,” as “me and him did.”  “That there man there, what owns this shebang,”“wounded his watch up,” “Onct or twict,” “just like I do mine,” &c.  Here is the way they drill.  “Keep your feet a movin, redy to do as ye did yistday, -git.”  “From four strings into two – git.” “turn around sideways, and go off in a crosswise direction – git.” 

Yale Literary Magazine, Volume 30, Number 4, February 1865, pages 152-153.

In 1866, a team of Sicilian counterfeiters in Mobile, Alabama were said to run a “chebang”:

[T]he disgraceful den on St. Francis street, known as the Headquarters Restaurant, was under the protection of the Commanding General . . . .  This, of course, was “as good a thing” as could be desired by the counterfeiters.  David Palazza, a big fist among them, being a half owner of the “chebang.”

The Daily Clarion (Meridian, Mississippi), February 11, 1866, page 1.

In several of these examples, it is ambiguous as to whether “shebang” (or “chebang”) refers to the building in which the business is operated, or refers to the business, generally, as an organization or group, as seemed to be the case with the Odd Fellows “chebang,” the Cincinnati City Council, and military units.  In the end, it may not really matter; the two senses appear to have merged into one.  A “shebang” could be a shebeen house, a lean-to shelter, a building, a company, a military unit, or a counterfeiting ring.

Eventually, a “shebang” could be anything at all, including a pack-mule[viii], a canoe[ix], a high school[x], a general store in an abandoned mining town[xi], or Marshall Fields’ department store:


  
Let this boy learn how to stand on his own legs, knock around among rough men, eating pork and beans and listening to smutty stories and rollicking hi-yi songs, thrown into the guardhouse if he gets drunk or shoots off his mouth, scrubbing his accoutrements, making his bed on the ground or on stone and wooden floors of barracks, washing his own shirt, battling against vermin that lay eggs under the armpits of all who get into active service – let this young Marshall Field III go up against this game without special favors from commissioned officers and non-coms – and then he may come back to State street, take things in his own hands and run the vast Marshall Field shebang all by himself.

Carl Sandburg, Will Marshall Field III Enlist?, The Day Book, April 17, 1917, page 12.




The Whole Shebang/Chebang

Cleveland Daily Leader, July 4, 1866.


The phrase, “the whole shebang,” has been in use, figuratively, since at least 1865:

I wrote you some time since of a disturbance that occurred at Lauderdale Springs [Mississippi], in which a train of cars was attacked by the negro soldiers.  It seems that a disturbance occurred between the negro soldiers and the resident negroes at that place.  The negroes, fleeing to the cars, were pursued by the negro soldiers, who, in their fury, committed the assault complained of.

It will be gratifying to your readers to hear that the officers commanding these troops have been arrested, the negroes themselves put under guard, and the whole “shebang” are to go before a court-martial.

Daily Ohio Statesman(Columbus, Ohio), December 15, 1865, page 2.

A Holiday. – No more papers until Thursday evening! Fourth of July is claimed as a holiday by printers as well as other people, and the whole “chebang,” from the “Great Mogul” to the youngest and poorest “devil,” are off to “celebrate.”

Cleveland Daily Leader (Ohio), July 4, 1866, Morning Edition, page 4.     

In May 1866, a mob of white people rampaged through Memphis in what has become known as the Memphis Riots and Massacre of 1866. Over the course of three days, more than forty Black people were murdered, more than seventy injured, more than one-hundred robbed, and several raped, by rampaging Whites.  They also burned about ninety homes, four churches and twelve schools. 

Memphis Riot of 1866; Harpers Weekly, May 26, 1866.


The official government report of the melee includes several examples of the word, “shebang;” applied to a “whiskey shop” and a “grocery.”  When a rioter threatened to burn down someone’s home, he threatened to burn, “the whole shebang”:

He came into my house and dropped his knife.  Then he came again and asked where his knife was.  I did not know anything about his knife.  He told me if I did not tell him where his knife was he would burn up the whole “shebang.”

Mr. E. B. Washburne, Memphis Riots and Massacres, Report, from the Select Committee on the Memphis Riots, July 25, 1866.

The phrase, “the whole shebang,” appeared in Tennessee several more times in the ensuing years:

- Lou Harris, a strapping black wench, went to the house of a gentleman, who, she declared, was in debt to her; and, on his refusing to settle immediately, she threatened to “clean out the whole shebang.”  Before sailing in, however, she sounded a war whoop, which brought the police down on her and she was locked up.

Memphis Daily Appeal (Tennessee), March 13, 1869, page 3.




A free-love colony has purchased land near Kalamazoo, Mich., and are going into business there.  The Kalamazoologists of the city want to move out and let the free-lovers run the whole shebang.

The Home Journal (Winchester, Tennessee), May 19, 1870, page 1.

“The whole shebang” was also used in western Pennsylvania:

A four horse team, a band wagon, a band and a doctor or two appeared here last week and drove around town in gorgeous style, selling “Kunkel’s Pain Slayer” on the Public Square and discoursing sweet music and comic songs for several evenings.  The employees, however, finally sued the “Pain Slayer” for wages due, and ere long seven executions were in the hands of officers and the whole “shebang” levied upon, and it will be sold on Wednesday if no appropriation comes to hand in the meantime.  It gives me great pain to thus chronicle the death of the great Pain Slayer.

The Cambria Freeman (Ebensburg, Pennsylvania), August 4, 1870, page 3. 

The phrase, “the whole shebang,” appeared in a New York newspaper in 1872, but in an article about a speech given in Columbus, Ohio.  The speaker, George Francis Train, was a railroad and shipping magnate from Boston, and may have been pandering to the Ohio crowd, for a laugh.  He was speaking about the practice of giving complimentary railroad passes to local power brokers:

Everybody and everything is deadheaded in the age of the Dents.  The other day the palace car from here had five passengers.  I paid, as I always do, never accepting a complementary [applause], but the other four had passes.  “Who is that man?” I asked the conductor.  “He is the editor of the Podmunk Stink Pot, and the other with a fur cap, he is our Representative, “Who is that small man with a squint in his eye?” “He is our ex-member of Congress.” [Laughter.]  “And that man with him?” “He is our local Judge.” [Laughter.]  So you see I paid for the whole shebang. [Loud laughter.]  And that represents the whole country.  How can you get justice when pulpit, press, legislators, and judges are deadheaded?

The Sun (New York), March 12, 1872, page 2.

The article about deadheading was picked up by other papers, and appeared at least in Ohio and West Virginia.  Throughout the 1870s, the phrase “the whole shebang” appeared with increasing frequency, often in the context of politics, but not exclusively.  

In 1876, a campaign poem supporting Rutherford B. Hayes’ candidacy for President of the United States appeared in numerous newspapers ranging from New York to Nebraska.  Coincidentally (or not?), Hayes haled from Cincinnati and was then the Governor of Ohio:

The man the Democrats to daze,
To send them on their devious ways
And fill their souls with wild amaze,
Their buildings shake, their towers raze,
And put their whole shebang ablaze,
At the end of the coming election days,
Is – well, we’ll call him President Hayes.
– N. Y. Graphic.

Nebraska Advertiser (Brownville, Nebraska), June 29, 1876, page 4.


The Whole Shoot

Before “the whole shebang” came into being, the idiom, “the whole shoot,” expressed the same meaning.  I was not able to find very many examples of the earlier idiom; perhaps it was considered too informal or back-woodsy, to be picked up by newspaper editors; or perhaps it was overshadowed by “the whole shebang,” as it emerged during the following decade.  I cannot claim to have proven any connection, but the similarity in sound and meaning suggest that the earlier idiom could have had some influence on the development, or at least the widespread acceptance of the newer idiom:

I reckon I know too much about painting, stranger, to be sucked in as easy as you think for.  Fifty dollars! Why daddy only giv two dollars for paint to paint our big wagin, and it was the clure red, and thar war anough left to paint more ner the whole shoot of your picters. . . . Fayetteville (Ark.) Independent.

The Jackson Standard (Jackson, Ohio), February 2, 1854, page 1.[xii]

After reading the imbecile stuff, we cannot express our opinion of “Bing. Trigg, alias Brick Toppe,” better than by quoting the language we once heard a blasphemous old codger use, when speaking of a set with whom he was at the outs.  Said he: “The whole shoot of them are d—d fools, except Mike; and he’s a G—d d—d fool!”

The White Cloud Kansas Chief (White Cloud, Kansas), September 27, 1860, page 2.

The Bell-ringers and Breckites voted for the Douglas candidate for Supreme Judge, and the whole shoot of them are beaten nearly 20,000 votes. – Set down Ohio at 40,000 to 50,000 for Old Abe.

The White Cloud Kansas Chief (White Cloud, Kansas), October 18, 1860, page 2. 

“Well, I recollect,” replied our friend, “that we corralled the whole shoot of them d—d sudden, and the only pity is, we didn’t set fire to the house and burn up the whole shoot of them!

The White Cloud Kansas Chief (White Cloud, Kansas), January 16, 1862, page 2. 


Onomatopoeia

From time to time, the word, “chebang” or “che-bang,” was used as onomatopoeia to represent the sound of a gun firing:

Now, our women folks was under the captin’s charge every one on ‘em.  They didn’t’ know any of the men aboard, ans stuck up their noses so mighty high at us, that I was dreadful afeard some on ‘em would tumble over backards; but when the hurricane come on, goodness sakes! How they huddled in amongst us, and sot up so close; and when the ship creen’d over, they’d give leetle squeaks, and catch hold of our arms, and maybe round our necks, or anywhere handy; and when the staysail went all to bits, with chebang! Like a cannon, there was a young heifer, and not a bad lookin’ one either, jumped right at me, and got her arms round me, and hung on like grim death, and begged me to save her.

Philip Paxton, Piney Woods Tavern; or, Sam Slick in Texas, Philadelphia, T. B. Peterson & Brothers, 1858, page 112.

Poetry.
(From the Logan Gazette.)
Old Ben Wade.
. . .
Then Old Ben Wade, like a “giant grim” said
   “Who dares crook a finger at me – at me?”
And he brandished his sword, and “che-bang!”
went his gun,
   And “pop!” went his pistols three.
Then this bragging Old Blade of Vallangigham said
   “A very vile trator is he – is he!”
And he brandished his sword, while “che-bang!
Went his gun.
   And “pop!” went his pistols three.
. . .

The Spirit of Democracy, June 4, 1862, page 1.

Happened dis-away.  I ‘uz a’sett’n’ here kinder dozin’ in de dark, en che-bang! Goes a gun, right out dah.

Mark Twain, Pudd’nhead Wilson, and Those Extraordinary Twins, The Century Illustrated, Volume 47, Number 4, February 1894, page 780.

“Che-Bang” was also the name of a character in a humorous (?) story about a very ugly and very fat Chinese princess who falls in love with a very short and very ugly Laplander.  The two want to be together, but her father has promised her to the old, unappealing Chow-Chow.  She eats rat poison and dies; he hangs himself in prison:[xiii]

There’s a legend in China, that beneath the moon’s bright sheen,
Ever fondly linked together, may in summer-time be seen,
Still wand’ring ‘mid the tea-plants, in the province of Ko-Whang,
The little Lapland tinker and his spirit-bride Che-Bang.

The Cincinnati Commercial (Ohio), April 16, 1853, page 2.

But even in this story, “Che-Bang,” may have been intended as an allusion to the noise of an explosion.  A footnote asserts that “Cho Che Bang” was Chinese for “touch and go off.”




The Whole Jing-Bang?

Stephen Goranson, writing on the American Dialect Society e-mail discussion list, noted that the expression, “the whole jing-bang,” dates to at least 1838:

Howandiver, when all’s done, it’s a shame, so it is, that he’s not a bishop this blessed day and hour; for next to the Goiant ov Saint Garlath’s, he’s out and out the cleverest fellow of the whole jing-bang.

Father Tom and the Pope; or a Night at the Vatican, Blackwood’s Edinburgh Magazine, Volume 43, Number 271, May 1838, page 619.

The dictionary, A Dialect of Banffshire (London, 1866), defined the word, “jingbang,” as “the whole number.”  An article on the dialect of Ulster, in the Ulster Journal of Archaeology (Vol. 11, No. 4, 1905), suggested that “jing-bang,” meaning the whole lot, was derived from an old English word, jing, meaning a gang or a pack.

If “jing-bang” was a common slang term among Scottish or Irish immigrants in the United States, it may well have been a model for the expression, “the whole shebang,” or at least have influenced the acceptance or popularity of the phrase. The “whole jing-bang,” the “whole shoot,” and the obvious literal meaning of the “whole shebang,” may each have played a role in making the “whole shebang” memorable enough to earn its place in the public consciousness, and survive for more than a century and a half.



One Last Possibility – or Red Herring?

In 1905, miners in Cornwall made very small shelters to protect candles carried in the damp, wet conditions inside the mines; they called the shelters, “shebangs”:

Shebang– A mining term; a kind of candlestick; see below.

A small piece of wood having [two sloping pieces] . . . of metal projecting on it.  A candle is fastened below and so protected from dropping water when it is being carried about in wet places underground.  A loop permits of the she-bang being hung on a button of the miner’s coat.

Joseph Wright, English Dialect Dictionary, Volume 5. R-S, Oxford, Horace Hart at the University Press, 1905.



The late date of publication cautions against drawing too strong a conclusion.  Perhaps the Cornish miners borrowed the word from the American “shebang;” there is no reason that they couldn’t have.  Unsuccessful miners returning from the American West could have imported the term.  Or, if the term was an old, well-worn term, perhaps Cornish miners brought the term into the United States years earlier.  We may never know.  In any case, it is an intriguing loose end.


Conclusion

The English word, “shebang,” seems to be clearly related to the Irish word, Shebeen.  It may also have been influenced by the Hebrew word, Shebang(seven), by way of Odd Fellows lodges, at least in Western Pennsylvania or Ohio.  In its early days, “shebang” had several distinct meanings, tavern, shelter, or organization, which later merged into a more amorphous sense of any building, place, business, or organization; or anything, really.  The phrase, “the whole shebang,” appeared in a literal sense by 1863, and figuratively by 1865.   An earlier idiom, “the whole shoot,” could have influenced the development or wide acceptance of the idiomatic sense of, “the whole shebang;” the idioms have the same meaning, similar sounds, and “chebang” was known to be used as onomatopoeia to represent the sound of an explosion or shooting of a gun.  Maybe that’s a stretch – but it seems possible, if not plausible.


[ii]Charles C. Nott, Sketches in Prison Camps, 1865; Warren Lee Goss, The Soldier’s Story of His Captivity at Andersonville, Belle Isle, and other Rebel Prisons, 1867; J. H. Duganne, Camps and Prisons: Twenty Months in the Department of the Gulf, 1865; Gilbert E. Sabre, Nineteen Months a Prisoner of War, 1865; A. M. Keiley, In Vinculis: or, The Prisoner of War, Being the Experience of a Rebel in Two Federal Pens, 1866.
[iii] National Park Service, Myth: Prisoners at Andersonville Called Their Shelters ‘Shebangs.’
[iv] I am not a Hebrew scholar, and do not claim to know how the word is actually understood in Hebrew.  My comments about the Hebrew word, shebang, are limited to how the word was characterized by several English-language books from the mid-nineteenth century.
[v]Wor. Bro. Mark A. Tabbert 33, Masonic Papers, The Odd Fellows, first published December 2003 on “The Northern Light”, Scottish Rite Freemasonry, Northern Masonic Jurisdiction, USA.
[vii]“John F. Torrence was president of the City Council in 1860 and in 1861 Samuel B. Hirst presided for a short time.” Charles Theodore Greve, Centennial History of Cincinnati and RepresentativeCitizens, Volume 1, Chicago, Biographical Publishing Company, 1904, page 962.
[viii]Henry White, The Cowboys of the Briny Deep, St. Louis Republic, July 26, 1903, Magazine Section, page 46.
[ix]Evening Star (Washington DC), August 26, 1906, page 56 (Uncle Geo. Washington Bings comic strip).
[x]The Bemidji Daily Pioneer (Minnesota), January 5, 1912, page 3.
[xi]Honest Joe, The Evening Star (Washington DC), November 22, 1914, page 6.
[xii]The same story also appeared in other newspapers and magazines with a national audience: Southern Sentinel(Plaquemine Parish of Iberville, Louisiana), July 22, 1854, page 1; Yankee Notions, Volume 5, Number 7, July 1856, page 216; The Country Gentleman, Volume 3, Number 10, March 9, 1854, page 164.
[xiii]The story is very similar to the purported Chinese legend of ill-fated lovers, Li Chi and Chang, whose story is illustrated on the traditional Blue Willow, china plate pattern; which, coincidentally, may have influenced the name of the, “Blue Plate Special.”  See my post, Washington’s Willowware, Men’s Clubs and Dining Cars – the Delicious History and Etymology of “Blue Plate Specials.”

The End of Reconstruction and Death of Southern Republicanism - a "Brass Tacks" Update

$
0
0





In an earlier post, I presented evidence that the “brass tacks” of the idiom, “get down to brass tacks,” are “coffin tacks.”  Coffin tacks were widely used as decorative elements on caskets during the mid-1800s, when the idiom first emerged.  A newspaper article from 1867 explained that, getting (or coming) down to “brass tacks” was a call to address the eternal truths that everyone faces when worldly sham and deceit is left behind upon death.  Although substantial, circumstantial evidence supports the suggestion that “brass tacks” are “coffin tacks,” I had only identified the one, single article clearly suggesting that “brass tacks” were understood as an allusion to death.  

I have since found another article, from the same period, that corroborates the suggestion that “brass tacks” is a reference to death.  The article was written in New Orleans during post-Civil War Reconstruction in 1875; a time when Black voters could still freely exercise their right to vote, and before White terrorists and withdrawal of Federal control ushered in the era of segregation and Jim Crow.   

The article criticized alleged waste, fraud, and corruption in connection with Republican-led efforts to purchase the St. Louis Hotel in New Orleans for use as the Louisiana State House.  Republicans, the party of Lincoln, enjoyed the widespread support of Black voters and held full control of the Louisiana legislature.  The writer warned Black voters, specifically, to avoid supporting a Republican Party that was as corrupt as its Democratic predecessors: 

We tell the colored voters that when warned against reduction into political bondage by the Democrats, they had also better keep an eye upon the risk where they may run from false and fraudulent Republicans, if there be such among them. 

The article paints a bleak picture of how Federal authorities might over-react to such corruption:

Unusual excitement may pervade the country. Innocent Republican officials and Representatives may flee from the country to the city.  They may demand a protection which the State government can not give and federal bayonets, indespensable to safety and order, may make a party war-cry against the Republican party throughout the Union.  Such are the possible consequences of corrupt or even questionable legislation.

The article warns that such action could lead to the death of the Republican Party in Louisiana:

   Brass Tacks. 

There appear indications that these significant articles of hardware may again be in legislative demand. . . .

For ourselves if in the inscrutable decrees of Providence the principles upon which all human liberty is founded are to perish through the dissensions or default of its professors, we hope to be spared the sorrowful spectacle of seeing the Republican coffin in Louisiana secured and decorated by brass tacks.

The New Orleans Republican, February 14, 1875, page 4.

This metaphoric use of “brass tacks” as an allusion to death is consistent with the understanding of metaphoric “brass tacks” as “coffin tacks” in the idiom, “get down to brass tacks.”



One-Wheeled Velocipedes and Penny-Farthings - a Circular History of the Unicycle

$
0
0


The History of the Unicycle

Who invented the Unicycle? And when?

Good question.


The History of the Unicycle

It is widely presumed that the unicycle was invented by someone who removed the rear wheel from an old-fashioned “ordinary” or “penny-farthing” bicycle (the one with the with a large front wheel and small rear wheel).  The suggestion is plausible as there were, in fact, riders who reportedly converted two-wheelers into one-wheelers by removing the rear tire:

Mr. O. H. Whetmore, the champion amateur fancy bicycle rider of the country . . . does feats which appear incredible, until they are actually accomplished before the eyes of every one.  In the parade he removes the small wheel from his bicycle, and presents the singular spectacle of a man ambling along, mounted on top of a big wheel.

The Springfield Globe-Republican (Springfield, Ohio), June 21, 1885, page 5.

Others sources note that Alfredo Giovanni Battista Scuri of Turin, Italy (variously described as a gymnastics coach[i]or circus performer[ii] - perhaps both) received an early patent on a unicycle.  Legend has it that Scuri “invented” his unicycle when his bicycle broke in half during a performance; he completed the show on one wheel; Eureka![iii]  Whether the story is true or not, the express language of his patent suggests that there was already a whole “class of velocipedes” with one wheel, even before he received his patent:

My invention relates to improvements in that class of velocipedes called “monocycles,” in which one wheel is employed, that serves both as a propelling and steering wheel. . . .

G. Battista Scuri, US Patent 242,161, May 31, 1881 (filed April 7, 1881).




And, in any case, the earliest images of unicycles appeared more than twelve years earlier:

Scientific American, Volume 20, Number 7, February 3, 1869, page 101.

If anyone deserves specific credit, by name, for “inventing” the unicycle, it may be Frederick Myers, of New York City.  He received the earliest known patent on a unicycle on March 2, 1869; just a few weeks after a unicycle appeared in Scientific American.  Patents at the time were not marked with the filing date, so it is difficult to determine when the patent was filed, or when he conceived his unicycle; but it seems likely that it could have been before the earlier image from February:

My invention is designed to provide a velocipede capable of supporting a rider upon one wheel, and being propelled by the power of the rider, applied to the axle of the said wheel by his feet, through the medium of a treadle-mechanism, the rider being supported on a saddle, at or near the top of the wheel, in a manner similar to that of the two-wheel velocipedes now in use.

F. Myers, US Patent 87,355, March 2, 1869.



Although his patent is the earliest, Myers was not the only person working on one-wheeled velocipedes; and it is not clear that Myers’ design was the first unicycle.  His design appears fairly complex; not at all like the simple concept of a seat, pedals and a wheel one might expect.  

Scientific American described the"one-wheeled velocipede" as "an English invention," but without naming an inventor.  The unicycle illustrated in its February 13, 1869 issue (shown above), looks more-or-less like a modern unicycle; but with a twelve-foot diameter (nearly four meters) wheel and pedals with "stilts," enabling a rider to pedal the gigantic wheel.  With a large wheel, and cadence of 50 revolutions per minute, the inventor expected the contraption to reach speeds of up to twenty-five miles per hour.  Presumably, this large-wheeled, stilt-pedal unicycle was a modification of an earlier, simpler model.  

By the end of 1869, the United States patent office had issued more than a dozen patents for various kinds of one-wheeled unicycles or monocycles. 

In any case, the physics of bicycles focused the attention of engineers on two likely avenues of progress; a larger front wheel, and fewer wheels.  In the late 1860s, velocipede pedals were generally direct-drive pedals; attached to the hub of the front wheel, with no gearing and no chain drive.  A larger front tire promised higher speeds; and using fewer wheels promised less friction and greater efficiency:

Undoubtedly the fewer the mechanical appliances interposed between the power and the proposed result – the force exerted and the force delivered – the more satisfactory will be product of the two elements.  This theory is specially applicable to the velocipede.  Four-wheeled vehicles propelled by the physical power of the rider are old; the three-wheeled carriage is more modern; the two-wheeled vehicle, now so popular, may perhaps be compelled to make way for the one-wheeled contrivance; and surely this latter is bringing the theory of wheel-riding to its ultimate – perhaps carrying it beyond its proper limit.

Scientific American, Volume 20 (n.s.), Number 14, April 3, 1869, page 221.

The same article suggests that both unicycles and high-wheeled “ordinaries” were already in existence.  In the article, “Soule’s Simultaneous-Movement Velocipede,” which looked, more or less, like a modified “penny-farthing,” was described as, “in effect a unicycle”:

The machine shown in the accompanying engraving is, in effect, a unicycle, the small following wheel being only one point of suspension for the reach, and acting only as a truck or friction wheel. . . .  The reach supporting the seat is hinged to the lower end of an upright pivot secured in a yoke at the top of the forked brace, the lower end of which are boxes for the reception of the ends of the driving-wheel axle.  This arrangement allows the wheel to be guided to the right or left, and also to be projected under the seat of the rider, or further in front.  By this arrangement, when great speed is desired and the state of the rode will permit, the rider may bring the wheel directly under him, and in descending grades he can project it in front to guard against the danger of being thrown over.

Scientific American, Volume 20 (n.s.), Number 14, April 3, 1869, page 221.



Evening Star (Washington DC), March 15, 1869.
The caption of a picture of a velocipede published in January, 1869, suggests that one-wheeled velocipedes were one of many types of velocipedes with anywhere from one to four wheels:


The Plymouth Weekly Democrat (Plymouth, Indiana), January 28, 1869, page 4.


Further evidence that the concept of a unicycle, if not actual unicycles, may have been fully developed and well-known before 1869 comes from an unlikely source; a book of comic poetry published in 1869 (apparently in January 1869).  The book includes two poems, written in a mock-German-American dialect; both poems are about unicycles; and the illustrations show the familiar form of a simple unicycle:

Herr Schnitzerl make a philosopede,
   Von of de pullyest kind;
It vent mitout a vheel in front,
   Und hadn’t none pehind.
Von vheel vas in de mittel, dough,
   Und it vent as shure ash ecks,
For he shtraddled on de axel dree
   Mit der vheel petween his lecks.

Charles G. Leland, Illustrations by Frank Beard, Hans Breitmann und His Philosopede, New York, Jesse Haney, 1869.[iv]



But which was first? We may never know.  The “ordinary” or “penny farthing” was certainly more successful.  High-wheeled bicycles dominated the market into the 1880s, when chain-drive “safety” made riding safer, easier, and more accessible.  Although unicycles are known to have existed since as early as 1869, the first indication of their widespread use is in the mid-1880s.

Memphis Daily Appeal (Tennessee), April 22, 1869.

The Charleston Daily News (South Carolina), April 20, 1869.


Unicycle Exhibitions

In October of 1884, for example, the Capital Bicycle Club of Washington DC held a bicycle tournament:

Messrs. Dinwiddie and Seely then gave a wonderful and thrilling exhibition of skill and courage in the management of the “monocycle.”  The exhibition was a novel one, unsurpassed perhaps in the world, and called forth enthusiastic applause.

The Evening Critic (Washington DC), October 18, 1884, page 4.

In the spring of the 1884, Professor W. D. Wilmot, of Boston, Massachusetts, toured the American West, giving exhibitions in from Omaha, Nebraska, to Bozeman Montana, Fargo, North Dakota and Minneapolis, Minnesota, and presumable places in between.

In Omaha:

An old lady remarked: “If I had not seen it with my own eyes, I would not have believed it; but there goes a wheel running away with a man.”  This fact was demonstrated last evening by Mr. Wilmot removing the saddle, backbone and small wheel, and riding the large wheel, or monocycle, around the rink.  Mr. Wilmot wears a medal given to the champion bicycle rider of the world. 

Omaha Daily Bee, March 17, 1884, page 5.

In Montana:

The skating amphitheatre was crowded last night to witness the performance of Prof. Wilmot on the bicycle. . . .  The feats performed were simply remarkable, chief among which was the riding of the single wheel, and that without any seat. 

The Bozeman Weekly Chronicle (Montana), May 7, 1884, page 3.   

More than 500 people turn out nights at Helena to witness the wonderful feats of Prof. Wilmot on the monocycle and the byccicle race with Armitage.  A mile was made in 3:51.

St. Paul Daily Globe (St. Paul, Minnesota), May 8, 1884, page 2.

In North Dakota:

Wilmot exhibition in Bismark.  The highlight was riding the “single wheel or monocycle, made by running the rear wheel, back-bone and saddle, and thus riding around the rink as, as has been aptly said, ‘without visible means of support.’ Prof., Wilmot is indeed “a cuss on wheels” and has a just claim to the championship in bicycle riding as far as heard from.”

Bismarck Tribune, May 16, 1884, page 8. 

The spate of unicycle exhibitions in the United States followed on the heels of exhibitions given in Europe one year earlier:

Mr. Sari of Milan [(is “Sari” the same person as “Scuri” who received a patent in 1891?)] is said to be a skillful monocycle rider.  He astonished a select circle of amateur riders in Paris recently with an exhibition of surprising feats.  Several Parisian riders have endeavored to obtain a mastery of the monocycle, but only one has succeeded in any marked degree, and there is said to be only one skilful rider in England.

The Sun (New York), January 28, 1883, page 6. 

Although unicycle riders astounded the crowds in the early 1880s, unicycles actually date to the dawn of modern cycling, in 1869.

 
1869 – the Dawn of Modern Cycling

The first indication of the existence of unicycles follows close behind the first, successful two-wheeled “velocipedes.”  A German Baron named Drai invented a two-wheeled laufmaschine(literally, “running machine”), or “Draisine,” in about 1817.  The Draisine was operated by running on the ground and coasting (imagine a caveman motorcycle or child’s Like-a-Bike).  At some point during the early 1860s, someone (most likely a Frenchman named Lallement; although that is under dispute) attached foot-pedals and a crank to the front wheel of an old Draisine, resulting in the first pedal-powered bicycle.[v]  Lallement received a patent for his invention in 1866.  By 1869, there was a full-on bicycle craze in the United States.

But it all started in France:

Improvement in the Velocipede. 

Within a few months the vehicle known as the velocipede has received an unusual degree of attention, especially in Paris, it having become in that city a very fashionable and favorite means of locomotion.  To be sure the rider “works his passage,” but the labor is less than that of walking, the time required to traverse a certain distance is not so much, while the exercise of the muscles is as healthful and invigorating.  A few years ago, these vehicles were used merely as playthings for children, and it is only lately that their capabilities have been understood and acknowledged.  Practice with these machines has been carried so far that offers of competitive trials of speed between them and horses on the race course have been made.

Scientific American, Volume 19 (n.s.), Number 8, August 19, 1868, page 120.

Although the bicycle was relatively new in 1869, it had already been used and improved.  The Hanlon Brothers, a well-known acrobatic troupe, received their first bicycle-related patent in July of 1868, for an improved seat and adjustable crank:

Scientific American, Volume 19 (n.s.), Number 8, August 19, 1868, page 120.

 A number of other "improvements" never quite caught on:
 
Scientific American, June 12, 1869.

Scientific American, May 29, 1869, page 337.

Scientific American, March 6, 1869 - Ice Bike.

Scientific American, March 6, 1869.

Scientific American, April 10, 1869, page 228 - a bicycle built for two.


One-Wheeled Velocipedes

The velocipede craze motivated numerous engineers to look for the next big thing.  Many of their proposals required only one wheel.  Many of these unicycles, often called “monocycles,” had the rider sitting inside the wheel.  Several of the designs look pretty cool; but I imagine none of them worked very well (this motorized one might be more practical).

My favorite one of the lot is Hemmings’ “Unicycle or Flying Yankee Velocipede,” which was featured in Scientific American in March of 1869:



Several others also looked pretty interesting:






One-wheeled, sit-on-top unicycles are even older than the earliest sit-inside models.  The earliest I have found is a proposed design from from England, in February 1869:

The Sun (New York), February 4, 1869.


Two days later, a newspaper reported that:

A man in Dayton, Ohio, has invented a velocipede with one wheel.  The only fault found with it is that it can’t be made to go.

Vermont Daily Transcript, February 6, 1869, page 2.

The article, however, is silent on whether it was a sit-on-top or sit-inside unicycle.  In any case, it doesn’t seem to have worked very well.  But others were also working on one-wheeled machines.
Frederick Myers received his patent on March 2, 1869.  Thomas Ward, also of New York City, received a patent on April 6, 1869.  Ward’s unicycle looked more like a modern unicycle; and the text of the patent suggested that such one-wheeled velocipedes were already known:

The invention relates to certain improvement on that class of one-wheeled velocipedes in which the driver’s seat is arranged above the wheel, it being pivoted to the axle of the same.

Thomas W. Ward, US Patent 88,683, April 6, 1869.



But the question remains; did these innovators modify a pre-existing “ordinary,” or did they jump straight to a unicycle, in order to reduce friction and increase efficiency.  The answer depends on when such high-wheeled bicycles, themselves, were invented.  Unicycles were known to exist, or at least the concept of a unicycle existed, as early as February, and perhaps January, of 1869; and likely earlier.  So, when was the high-wheeled “ordinary” invented?

Most sources credit Eugene Meyer of France with inventing high-wheeled bicycles in 1869.  Meyer received a patent on individually adjustable wire spokes in August 1869, which made large wheels lighter, stronger and more practical:


Although makers had understood all along that larger wheels would improve gearing and enhance speed, they found that wooden wheels simply could not be safely constructed beyond about forty inches in diameter.


David V. Herlihy, Bicycle: the History, Yale University Press, 1869.  
The picture of “Soule’s Improved Velocipede,” for example, showed a high wheel in April of 1869.  Although Soule reportedly claimed that his design had, “advantages over the ordinary two-wheeled vehicle,” it is not clear whether “ordinary,” in that context, referred to earlier high-wheeled bicycles, or to any earlier two-wheeler.

The concept of unicycles (if not actual unicycles) predates Eugene Meyer's wire-spoke patent by at least six months.  And, at least one fictional, if not functional, unicycle even predates Frederick Myer's early unicycle patent.  Illustrations of the fictional unicycle show a fully-realized, simple design.


Hans Breitmann’s Philosopede

Among modern-day “Witches,” or practitioners of the Wiccan religion, Charles G. Leland is a sort of prophet.  In 1899, he published one of Wicca’s standard texts, Aradia, or the Gospel of the Witches.    He gathered the material for the book from a “witch informant” in Italy, where he had lived since 1888.  But long before he moved to Italy and became a devotee of Stregheria, he was a famous writer; famous mostly for his Hans Breitmann Ballads; stories and verse written in a mock German-American dialect.

The first of the Hans Breitmann ballads Hans Breitmann's Bardy (Party), was published in about 1857.  His first collection of ballads, Hans Breitmann's Party, with Other Ballads, came out more than a decade later, 1868.  The collection appears to have been a success.  His second collection of verses, Hans Breitmann's Christmas, which was available for purchase as early as May 1869, included Schnitzerl's Philosopede, in two parts, without illustrations.  The two parts included a brief prologue (Brolock!) and a longer poem, Hans Breitmann and His Philosopede.  

The prologue appeared at least as early as February 12, 1869; and appeared in numerous newspapers and periodicals during the following months.  Scientific American published the prologue, as Hans Breitmann's Shtory About Schnitzerl's Philosopede, crediting the New York SunAlthough the New York Sun from that period is available for online search, I have been unable to determine the date on which it appeared in The SunThe Sun, coincidentally (or not?), is also the newspaper that printed Scientific American's image of a one-wheeled velocipede more than a week before the date of the issue in which it appeared in Scientific American (did Scientific American release their issues before their nominal publication date; or had they shared the image with The Sun before release?).  The editor of The Sun is mentioned by name in the closing lines of Part II of the poem; perhaps suggesting some connection.
    
At some point, Parts I and II were published together, in one volume with illustrations, as Hans Breitmann und His Philosopede.  It is not apparent whether both parts were published together before the prologue was widely published on its own, or whether Part II was added later, and published later. Although the title page of the book simply lists the year of publication, 1869, an advertisement located near the back of the book suggests that the book may have been published as early as January, 1869:

The extensive circulation and great popularity which Haney’s Journal has attained, and the general desire of our readers, encourage us to announce that, with the January No., 1869, it will be Enlarged to DOUBLE its present size . . . . 



The same advertisement appears in a separate book published in 1868, and in a a magazine dated in October 1868; consistent with a book published in early 1869.

If the book actually was published in January 1869, the concept of a unicycle (if not actual unicycles), dates to the beginning of 1869, if not earlier.  If the "ordinary" was invented any time after January 1869, the concept of a unicycle may actually precede the "ordinary". 

The book is a work of art, so it is difficult to judge whether it is a case of art imitating life, or vice versa.  But the illustrations in the book clearly show a simple, workable design for a unicycle; a wheel, pedals, a seat, and handlebars.  If unicycles did not exist before this book was published, it could certainly have inspired someone to build one.

Part I, the Brolock! (Prologue), is a short poem about a man named, Schnizerl; he builds a unicycle – and dies a horrible death:

So vas it mit der Schnitzerlein
   On his philosopede.
His feet both shlipped outsidevard shoost,
   Vhen at his extra shpeed.
He felled upon der vheel of coorse?
   De vheel like blitzen flew!
Und Schnitzerl he vos schnitz in vact,
   For it shlished him grod in two.


Part II is an epic poem about Hans Breitmann and the unicycle he builds after Schnitzerl's gruesome death.  Schnitzerl shows him how; his ghost draws him a picture with his disembodied hand:



Breitmann builds the unicycle, rides it around town, falls down, gets up, demonstrates its potential for high speed, runs into a tree branch and rolls down a hill.  Surprisingly, he did not break any bones:



He rollet de rocky road entlong,
   He pounce o’er shtock und shtone;
You’d dink he’d knocked his outsides in,
   Yet nefer preak a pone.



A group of doctors pump him full of schnapps and suggest all manner of ridiculous cures. When Breitmann recovers, they all take the credit. 

In the end, Breitmann discusses the potential military application of the unicycle with “Dana of the Sun” (Charles Anderson Dana, owner of the New York Sunnewspaper).



The punchline of the book comes in the final lines and its final illustration:

Dey dalk in Deutsch togeder,
   Und volk say de ent vill pe
Philosopedal changes
   In de Union cavallrie.

Gott help de howlin safage!
   Gott help de Indi-an!
Shouldt Breitmann choin his forces

General Sheridan on a Unicycle.


The poem was topical; General Sheridan had been fighting Indians in the West since 1866.  During the winter of 1868-69, he was in the middle of prosecuting a campaign against the Cheyenne, Kiowa and Comanche tribes.  

General Sheridan in Uniform.


I seem to remember a balloon ascension in F-Troop; but no unicycles.  The Buffalo Soldiers’ bicycle trek from Missoula, Montana to St. Louis was real, but much later (1897).


Conclusion

The invention of the unicycle grew out of the velocipede craze of 1868-1870.  Unicycles may have been invented independently of high-wheeled "ordinary" or "penny-farthing" bicycles; the earliest images, descriptions and patents for one-wheeled velocipedes predate Eugene Meyer's wire-spoke patent by at least six months.  Although it is possible that the first unicycle may have resulted from someone removing a rear wheel from an early high-wheeled bicycle, it seems equally likely that it was invented independently, perhaps by an unnamed Englishman (if Scientific American is to be believed), in an effort to improve the efficiency of the velocipede in accordance with well-known physical considerations. 

-------------------
UPDATE: May 24, 2015.
The term, "monocycle" appears in a French patent issued to M. Hamond in 1832.  The brief notice of issuance describes the monocycle as a vehicle (voiture) with one wheel. See J.B. Duvergier, Collection complète des lois, décrets d'intérét général, traités interanationaux, arrêtés, circulaires, instructions, etc. , Année 1832, Paris, Société du Recueil Sirey, 1833, page 382.  Although the notice does not clarify whether it related to a horse-drawn vehicle or self-propelled vehicle, it seems likely that it was a horse-drawn vehicle.

The French website, ParisVelocipeda, mentions Hamond's "monocycle" in an article about the history of tricycles.  Although the word "tricycle," for a three-wheeled velocipede, dates to 1868, "tricycle" was used to describe three-wheeled, horse-drawn vehicles.  "Monocycle" is mentioned as another velocipede-related word that had been used much earlier for a different technology.



[i]Christian Eckert, Geschichte und Erfindung des Einrades (History and Invention of the Unicycle)http://christianeckert.eu/index.php/geschichte-und-erfindung-des-einrades.html
[iv] The first poem in the book, entitled Brolock!, appeared in the February 13, 1869 issue of Scientific American under the title, Hans Breitmann's Shtory About Schnitzerl's Philosopede, credited to the New York Sun.  The same poem was also reprinted in numerous other newspapers, under the title, Schnitzerl's Philosopede, as early as February 12, 1869 (Perrysburg (Ohio) Journal.  It is not clear whether Schnitzerl's Philosopede preceded Breitmann's Philosopede (in book form, with both poems), or came later; although a comment in an advertisement in the back of the book (a reference to the January issue of Haney's Journal) suggests that the book may have been published as early as January 1869.
[v]Carsten Hoefer, A Short Illustrated History of the Bicycle, page 3 (crazyguyonbike.com).

Grantland Rice, Josh Billings and Arthur Schopenhauer - the Win-or-Lose History of "How You Play the Game"

$
0
0


Grantland Rice[i], one of the giants of American sports journalism, popularized the now well-known idiom, “it’s not whether you win or lose; it’s how you play the game,” which is paraphrased from the closing lines of his poem, Alumnus Football

"Keep coming back, and though the world may romp across your spine,
Let every game's end find you still upon the battling line;
For when the One Great Scorer comes to mark against your name,
He writes - not that you won or lost - but how you played the Game."

Alumnus Football, Grantland Rice, Omnibus of Sport, New York and London, Harper & Brothers, 1932.


But although the prose was memorable, and the sentiment inspirational, neither the prose nor the sentiment were new when these lines first became widely known in the early 1920s.  Grantland Rice wrote the original version of the poem for an Alumni Meeting at Vanderbilt University in 1908; and the sentiments expressed in its most famous lines are a restatement of an older piece of wisdom; something that Forrest Gump might have said while waiting for a bus:

Some high-foreheaded philosopher has said that his life is like a game of cards, success not so much in winning the game as in playing a poor hand well. 

The Daily Astorian(Astoria, Oregon), February 6, 1883, page 1.


Forrest Gump did have a high forehead; but it’s more likely that the “high-foreheaded philosopher” here was Arthur Schopenhauer.  In 1851, Schopenhauer wrote:

Terence makes the remark that life is like a game at dice, where if the number that turns up is not precisely the one you want, you can still contrive to use it equally well . . . .  Or, to put the matter more shortly, life is like a game of cards, when the cards are shuffled and dealt by fate.  But for my present purpose, the most suitable simile would be that of a game of chess, where the plan we determine to follow is conditioned by the play of our rival, - in life, by the caprice of fate.  We are compelled to modify our tactics, often to such an extent that, as we carry them out, hardly a single feature of the original plan can be recognized.

Arthur Schopenhauer, Counsels and Maxims, being the second part of Arthur Schopenhauer’s Aphorismen zur Lebensweisheit, Translated by T. Bailey Saunders, Second Edition, London, Swan Sonnenschein & Co., 1891, page 111-112 (Schopenhauer’s German-language original was published in 1851).  

Arthur Schopenhauer
  
Schopenhauer may have borrowed the card-game analogy from Sir Walter Scott, whose advice to young professors encouraged them to work hard to prepare for whatever hand life might deal them:

“The mischance of those who fall behind, though flung upon fortune, more frequently arises from want of skill and perseverance.  Life, my young friend, is like a game of cards – our hands are alternately good or bad, and the whole seems at first glance to depend on mere chance.  But it is not so; for in the long run, the skill of the player predominates over the casualties of the game.  Then do not be discouraged with the prospect before you, but ply your studies hard, and qualify yourself to receive fortune when she comes your way.” – Sir Walter Scott.

The Musical World, London, No. CXI. – New Series, No. XVII, April 26, 1838, page 291.


American humorist, Josh Billings, repackaged Schopenhauer’s high-brow philosophy into a more accessible, lowbrow version; one that more closely resembles Grantland Rice’s later, more heroic prose:  

As in a game ov cards, so in the game ov life, we must play what is dealt tew us, and the glory consists, not so mutch in winning, as in playing a poor hand well.

Josh Billings on Ice, and Other Things, New York, G. W. Carleton & Co., 1868, page 89.    

Josh Billings (L); Mark Twain (C); Petroleum Nasby (R)


Josh Billings was a contemporary of Mark Twain, and nearly as famous during his lifetime.  Like Twain, he dispensed folksy, home-spun humor and advice; like a frontier Woody Allen:

“Give me liberty, or give me deth” – but ov the 2 I prefer the liberty.

Much of it is pretty funny stuff, if you can get past the stilted spelling.  But he was unrepentant about his spelling:  

I hold that a man has jist as mutch rite tew spel a word as it is pronounced, as he has tew pronounse it the way it aint spelt.

Perhaps his bad spelling dun him in.  Twain survived, but have yew ever heard of Billings? 


A poem using the life-is-a-game-of-cards metaphor appeared regularly in print in the United States for decades, from as early as 1876.[ii]  In the poem, the high and low numbers correspond to the highs and lows of life, and each suit is assigned to a different stage of life; hearts are love, diamonds are wealth, clubs denote war, and the last spade, “digs up the player’s graves.”

The Tarboro' (North Carolina) Southerner


Alumni Football

Grantland Rice first delivered his poem, Alumni Football, to a gathering of alumni at his alma mater, Vanderbilt University, in 1908: 

Dr. Young was followed by Grantland Rice, ’01, the Alumni Poet.  Mr. Rice’s verse was characteristic and technical, and brought uproarious applause.

ALUMNUS FOOTBALL
(Manufactured for the Vanderbilt Alumni gathering, 1908, where it first happened)

Bill Jones had been the shining star upon his college team;
His tackling was ferocious and his bucking was a dream.
When husky William tucked the ball beneath his brawny arm,
They had a special man to ring the ambulance alarm.

Bill hit the line and ran the ends like some mad bull amuck;
The other side would shiver when they saw him start to buck;
And when a rival tackier tried to block his dashing pace,
His first thought was a train of cars had waltzed across his face.

Bill had the speed, Bill had the weight—the nerve to never yield;
From goal to goal he whizzed along while fragments strewed the field—
And there had been a standing bet, which no one tried to call,
That he could gain his distance through a ten-foot granite wall.

When he wound up his college course, each student's heart was sore;
They wept to think that husky Bill would hit the line no more.
Not so with William—in his dreams he saw the Field of Fame,
Where he would buck to glory in the swirl of life's big game.

Sweet are the dreams of campus life—the world that lies beyond
Gleams ever to our inmost gaze with visions fair and fond;
We see our fondest hopes achieved—and on with striving soul
We buck the line and run the ends until we've reached the goal.

So, with his sheepskin tucked beneath his brawny arm one day,
Bill put on steam and dashed into the thickest of the fray;
With eyes ablaze he sprinted where the laureled highway led—
When Bill woke up his scalp hung loose and knots adorned his head.

He tried to run the Ends of Life, when lo! with vicious toss
A bill collector tackled him and threw him for a loss;
And when he switched his course again and crashed into the line,
The massive guard named Failure did a two-step on his spine.

Bill tried to punt out of the rut, but ere he turned the trick
Right tackle Competition tumbled through and blocked the kick;
And when he tackled at Success in one long, vicious bound,
The fullback Disappointment steered his features in the ground.

But one day, when across the Field of Fame the Goal seemed dim,
The wise old coach Experience came up and spoke to him.
"Old boy," said he, "the main point now before you win your bout
Is keep on bucking Failure till you've worn that lobster out!

Cut out this work around the ends—go in there low and hard—
Just put your eyes upon the goal and start there yard by yard;
And more than all, when you are thrown or tumbled with a crack,
Don't lie there whining; hustle up and keep on coming back.

Keep coming back for all they've got, and take it with a grin
When Disappointment trips you up or Failure barks your shin.
Keep coming back; and if at last you lose the game of Right,
Let those who whipped you know at least they, too, have had a fight.

Keep coming back; and though the world may romp across your spine,
Let every game's end find you still upon the battling line.
For when the one Great Scorer comes to write against your name,
He marks—not that you won or lost—but how you played the Game."

. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .

Such is Alumnus Football on the white-chalked field of Life:
You find the bread line hard to buck, while sorrow crowns the strife;
But in the fight for name and fame among the world-wide clan,
"There goes the victor" sinks to naught before "There goes a man."

Vanderbilt University Quarterly, Volume 8, Number 3, July 1908, pages 218-219.

I have seen at least five versions of the poem (1908, 1914, 1919, 1926, 1932); all of them different.  Most of the differences are minor changes in punctuation or slight rearrangement of words; but many of the changes are significant; new stanzas, omitted stanzas, rewritten stanzas.  The differences reflect changes in the game of football, world politics, society, and his changed perspective as he matured.  

Changes in one line, for example, reflect changing dance styles.  In 1908, a “massive guard named Failure did a two-step on his spine;” in 1914, it was a “tango”; and in 1932, it was a “toddle.”

Different versions of one couplet illustrate the growth of the automobile industry, the decline of the railroad, and the start of World War I:

1908:     And when a rival tackler tried to block his dashing pace,
His first thought was a train of cars had waltzed across his face.

1914:     And when the rival forwards tried to stand him on his head
The coaches called an armistice to put away their dead.

1920:     And when rival tackler tried to block his dashing pace
He took the oath an army truck had rolled across his face.

1932:     And when some rival tackler tried to block his dashing pace,
On waking up, he'd ask, "Who drove that truck across my face?"

In 1908, the automobile was still a relative novelty and “trucks” were not well known. WWI ushered in the era of mechanized warfare and the use of army trucks.  By 1932, trucks were a familiar sight.  In 1914, although the United States was not yet at war, World War I had begun and talk of an “armistice” was in the news.[iii]

In 1919, Rice even paraphrased his own poem in a story about life, sports, and having a “yellow streak.”  This version is closer to the modern idiom:

At the finish the Official Scorer who waits at the journey’s end is much more likely to count your scars than your medals.  It isn’t so much a matter of whether you won or lost, but how you played the game.

The Yellow Streak, Grantland Rice, American Magazine, volume 88, Number 6, December 1919, page 210. 


In 1908, Grantland Rice, the “alumni poet,” was a recent graduate (Class of 1901), but had already achieved a certain amount of notoriety writing for the Atlanta Journaland the Cleveland News:

Grantland Rice, the bard of Georgia, calls the turn nicely in his jingle:

It’s easy enough to cheer the home team
   When everything moves like a song,
But the rooter worth while is the one who can smile
   And cheer when everything’s wrong.
                              – Cincinnati Enquirer.

There is a great deal more truth than poetry in Grantland’s jingle.

Washington Times(Washington DC), July 6, 1904, Page 8.

This "jingle" sounds as though it could have inspired Judge Smails' boat-launch ditty in Caddy Shack?  It also demonstrates that even Rice was not above borrowing or revising others' material.  An earlier version of the poem, which appeared as early as 1899 and was published widely, in various publications, beginning in about 1904, was attributed to Ella Wheeler Wilcox.  Wheeler Wilcox is best known for her poem, Solitude:


Laugh, and the world laughs with you;
  Weep, and you weep alone.
For the sad old earth must borrow its mirth
  But has trouble enough of its own

The poem that appears to have inspired Grantland Rice (and Judge Smails) expresses a similar sentiment, while avoiding the sports references:


It’s easy enough to be cheerful
  when life rolls along like a song,
but the man worth while is the one who can smile
  when everything goes dead wrong. – Ella Wheeler Wilcox.

Annie Hazelton Delevan, Ethics of Health, Grace and Beauty, Rochester, New York, 1907 (Self-Published) (the same poem appeared, without attribution, as early as 1899 in, Desmos of Delta Sigma Delta, Volume 5, Number 3, page 61).

Despite the occasional artistic license, some writers considered Grantland Rice one of the greats early in his career: 


The leading writers on the game from all sections were there.  Henry Chadwick, the veteran of 82 years, the historian of the game, fanning with Grantland Rice, the brilliant writer from Atlanta, Ga.

The Topeka State Journal (Kansas), October 16, 1905, Last Edition, page 6.

Grantland Rice, the brightest light that the south ever turned out as a baseball writer, is now a benedict.  Rice was with the Atlanta Journal for years, but is now with the Cleveland News.

Pensacola Journal(Florida), April 25, 1906, page 8.

Grantland Rice was more than just a baseball writer; he was also a professional baseball executive and college coach.  In 1904, he served as Secretary of the South Atlantic League, and reportedly coached the Vanderbilt baseball team in 1908. 

Best known as a baseball writer, he published a collection of baseball poetry in 1910.  Base-Ball Ballads (Nashville, The Tennessean Company), featured a collection of more than fifty baseball poems, many of which had previously appeared in his columns; including, two sequels to Casey and the Bat, and July!, about sport’s perennial losers’ sad refrain, “Wait’ll next year!”

In the first Caseysequel, Rice paints a picture of how Casey’s notorious strikeout triggered a general decline in the town of Mudville:

Alas for Mudville’s vanished pomp when mighty Casey reigned;
  Her grandeur has departed now; her glory’s long since waned.
Her face upon the map is lost, and no one seems to care
  A whit about the town since Casey fanned the air.

The Topeka State Journal (Kansas), December 25, 1906, Last Edition, page 2.

In the second sequel, Casey finally redeems himself:

Oh, somewhere in this favored land dark clouds may hide the sun,
  And somewhere bands no longer play and children have no fun;
And somewhere over blighted lives there hangs a heavy pall;
  But Mudvillee hearts are happy now – for Casey hit the ball!

The Pacific Commercial Advertiser (Honolulu, Hawaii), April 15, 1906, page 13.


In his poem, Game Called, Rice used a revised version of the now-famous lines:

“Game called” – upon the field of life
   The darkness gathers, far and wide;
The dream is done, the score is spun
   That stands forever in the guide;
Nor victory, nor yet defeat
   Is chalked against the player’s name,
But down the roll the final scroll
   Shows only “how he played the game.”

Grantland Rice, Base-Ball Ballads, 1910 (also, The Washington Times (Washington DC), July 29, 1912, last edition, page 11).





The poem, Alumnus Football, seems to have flown under the radar for several years.  Presumably, the Vanderbilt Quarterly had limited circulation; and it is unclear (to me, at least) whether the poem was reprinted in-full, before 1914.  Despite such limited exposure, however, Alumnus Football's now-famous closing lines appeared in print sporadically beginning in about 1911. [iv]


For example:

The rooting at the football game Saturday was the best ever heard in Cresco.  Mr. Wells is proving to be a splendid voice trainer, especially from the standpoint of noise.  

“For when the One Great Scorer comes To write against your name,
He writes – not that you won or lost, But how you played the game.” 

The Cresco Twice-a-Week Plain Dealer (Cresco, Iowa), October 25, 1912, page 2 (It sounds like the hapless Cadets lost the game; perhaps they lost another one to the Decorah Vikings.).



A full version of the poem appeared in Rice’s regular column in the Washington Times', Bingles and Bunts,column in 1914,[v]but the phrase does not seem to have been very well-known until about 1920.  In 1919, Walter Camp quoted the poem in his annual Football Guide.  He dedicated the book to “all the Hobey Bakers”[vi]– former college football players who died in WWI:

Spalding's Official Foot Ball Guide - 1919


Newspapers in at least Washington DC and Philadelphia printed full versions of the poem in October 1920.  

Evening Public Ledger (Philadelphia), October 11, 1920, page 18.


By the end of the year, and continuing into 1921, his famous lines were well on their way to becoming a sporting cliché; the lines were widely used, without credit to the author, in Christmas, New Year’s, and graduation notices in various newspapers, and even incorporated into automobile advertising:









But the original closing lines have been largely forgotten:

Such is Alumnus Football on the white-chalked field of Life:
You find the bread line hard to buck, while sorrow crowns the strife;
But in the fight for name and fame among the world-wide clan,
"There goes the victor" sinks to naught before "There goes a man."


Vanderbilt University Quarterly, Volume 8, Number 3, July 1908, page 219.


[i]Grantland Rice is one of the most revered sports journalists in American history.  His name is attached to one college football’s most prestigious annual awards (after the Heismann Trophy); and he coined one of the best sports nicknames of all time, the Four Horsemen of Notre Dame (the entire backfield of Knute Rockne’s 1924 Notre Dame football team). 
[ii]The poem, attributed to an anonymous poet, is said to have appeared in E. Harrison’s, The Imperial Speaker (London, Merton House), in 1865. See, The Bazaar, the Exchange and Mart, Volume 21, September 6, 1879, page 155.
[iii]The Day Book (Chicago, Illinois), October 13, 1914 (less than a month before the second version of Alumnus Football appeared in print.   The Japanese and Germans have agreed to a temporary armistice in Tsing Tau while the dead and wounded are removed.
[iv]The Logan Republican (Logan Utah), December 23, 1911, page 1; The Logan Republican, May 4, 1912, page 4.
[v]The Washington Times (Washington DC), November 1, 1914, Sunday Evening, page 17.
[vi]Hobey Baker was a star football and hockey player at Princeton University.  He died while test-flying a recently repaired airplane before his planned return to the United States at the end of WWI.  The Hobey Baker Award, college hockey’s Heismann Trophy, is named in his honor.

You Can’t Believe Everything You Read – the Surprisingly Early History of the First "Scheduled" Night Game of Professional Baseball – May 29, 1883

$
0
0


You Can’t Believe Everything You Read – the Surprisingly Early History of the First "Scheduled" Night Game of Professional Baseball – September 1, 1888

Tradition holds that the first night-game of major league baseball was played at Crosley field in Cincinnati on May 24, 1935.  The Cincinnati Reds beat the Philadelphia Phillies 2-1, under electric arc-lights switched on by President Franklin Delano Roosevelt from a remote switch in the White House.  

The big-league Kansas City Monarchs, of the Negro League, had played under electric light five years earlier; but in an exhibition game against the House of David (who travelled with their own portable electrical lighting system), not in big league play. 

But although both of those may have been night-game “firsts” of some kind, for games actually played, they were not night-game “firsts” for major league games “scheduled” to be played at night.  The first scheduled night-games involving major league teams scheduled about fifty years before actual night games were ever played in the majors.

The first known scheduled night-game involving at least one major league baseball team was scheduled to be played in Fort Wayne, Indiana in 1883.  The first known scheduled night-game between two major league baseball teams was scheduled to be played in Indianapolis, Indiana in 1888.  In both cases, games were postponed, and then never played. In one case, it was the weather; in the other, technical problems.  In both cases, the management took the opportunity to play test-games to test the visibility conditions before rescheduling.  In both cases, the visibility was so unsatisfactory that the postponed games were apparently rescheduled for daytime.  The nighttime baseball experiment was postponed for about fifty years – at least for the major leaguers.



Early Night Baseball

The dream of playing baseball at night is even older than Edison’s patent on the incandescent lightbulb.  In December, 1878, more than a year before Edison’s patent issued, the New Orleans Picayune[i]declared Edison’s life not to have been in vain – if, for no other reason, than “base ball could be played under his light.”

The New Orleans Picayune has discovered that Edison has not lived in vain – base ball can be played under his light.


The Brenham Weekly Banner (Brenham, Texas), December 27 1878.

Although he had only just recently filed his patent application, Edison’s electric light was already big news; the most famous inventor of his day was known to have turned his attention to the most anticipated invention of the time, the light bulb; now symbolic of any brilliant idea.  The New York Sun, for example, had recently published an extensive interview with Edison, in which the main topic of discussion was his recent work on the electric light.


Chariton Courier, November 30, 1878, page 1 (reprinted from the New York Sun).

The promise of nighttime light stayed in the news.  In 1879, the New York Sun waxed futuristic (if that’s a thing) about the promise of electric lights – night baseball was one of its anticipated benefits:

The night may not be distant when a nine inning base ball game will be played under its rays.

Little Falls Transcript (Little Falls, Minnesota), August 7, 1879, page 1 (reprint of New York Sun article).

The editors of The Sun were already familiar with electric light in 1879.  They had recently installed an electric light on their building that shone on City Hall Park, from which the sounds of children playing under the lights reached the ears of “toiling editors.”  An article about their light mentions children playing nighttime leap frog and tag – it is not too difficult to imagine the same children playing a little night-baseball too; perhaps those children were actually the first ones to play baseball under the lights?


Little Falls Transcript (Little Falls, Minnesota), August 7, 1879, page 1 (reprint of New York Sun article.

The Sun was right – the day was not too far in the distant future.  The future arrived in October of 1880.


First Known Night Game

The first known game of baseball played under lights was a decidedly amateurish affair contested by the employees of Boston-based, rival mail-order retailers, R. H. White & Co., and Jordan, Marsh & Co.  The game was played in front of guests of the Sea Foam House in the Strawberry Hill neighborhood of Nantasket Beach, in Hull Massachusetts on October 22, 1880.  The lighting was not bright enough for spectators to really follow the action, and fielders found it less dangerous to just let fly balls bounce and chase them, than to catch them on the fly.  The organizers of the event even took journalists covering the event on a short field trip during the game.  But the game was only a sideshow; the main event was a demonstration to show the feasibility of lighting large areas of cities with electric light:



Lighting Towns By Electricity. 

A novel exhibition of base ball made at Strawberry Hill, Nantasket beach, last evening.  What especially attracted the three hundred spectators to the balconies of the Sea Foam House was the promise of the exceedingly novel sight of a game of base ball in the evening, long after the sun’s rays should be dispelled by natural darkness.  The real significance of the occasion, however, was the first public experiment in illustration of a new system of illuminating towns by electricity. The plan is to illuminate the streets of a city – in fact, the whole atmosphere around and above the buildings – that the use of any light whatever in the house will be rendered unnecessary.  This end is to be attained simply by placing groups of electric lamps on the summit of towers some 200 feet high, and placed at intervals, say four to the square mile, through a city. . . .

An idea of the effect produced by the illumination may be best conveyed by stating the fact that a flood of mellow light thrown upon the field enabled the ball-layers, between 8 and half-past 9 o’clock, to complete a game of nine innings.  The nines were picked from the employes of Jordan, Marsh & Co. and R. H. White & Co., and tied the game with a score of 16 to 16.  It cannot be said that the practice of such sports is likely at present to be carried on extensively by night rather than by day, for the players had to bat and throw with some caution, and the number of errors due to an imperfect light was innumerable.  Fly balls descending nearly perpendicular could be caught easily, but when batted a long distance it was much easier and saver to get the ball by chasing it after it struck the ground.  The fact, however, that a game could be played at all shows a considerable advance in the intensity of the light over that which previous experiments have disclosed.  To the spectators the game proved of little interest, since in general only the players’ movement could be discerned, while the course of the ball eluded their sight. 

During the game, by the courtesy of the managers, the representatives of the press were treated to a ride along the shore to Allerton Point, distant a mile in a straight line from the towers.  Here the light shone upon the face of a watch with sufficient brightness to disclose easily the position of the hands.  Upon the hotel plaza one could read in the full radiance of the light a newspaper at a little less than the ordinary distance for holding a book from the eyes, but turning so as to throw a shadow upon the page, the letters immediately vanished. – [Boston Advertiser, Sept. 3d.

Sacramento Daily Record-Union, October 23, 1880, page 6. 

The reference to “previous experiments” raises the question of whether this was, in fact, the first nighttime game of baseball.  Were there earlier attempts to play baseball under the lights, or was this a casual reference to earlier attempts to light large, outdoor areas? 

In any case, these amateurs had started a trend that professionals were soon to follow – or at least attempt to follow.


Nighttime Baseball in Fort Wayne, Indiana, 1883

Early in the 1883 baseball season, the National League’s Indianapolis team was set to play the professional team from Fort Wayne, Indiana, which played its league games in the Northwestern League (similar to a AAA minor league today), for the "championship" of the Indiana.[ii]   The game was made even more noteworthy because it was scheduled to be played at night:

Base Ball at Night.

Fort Wayne, Indiana, 28. – The experiment of playing base ball by electric light will be tried in this city, to-morrow night, when the Fort Wayne and Indianapolis clubs will contest for the championship of the state.  The grounds will be lighted with twelve lights on the four corners and sides of the grounds on poles forty feet high from the grounds.

The Salt Lake Herald, May 29, 1883, page 4.

The game never took place; the game was postponed due to bad weather.  A test of the lighting conditions also signaled a need to increase the number of lights before the game could be held:

The Fort Wayne and Indianapolis ball clubs went to play a game on the former’s grounds last night, by electric light, but a storm prevented.  A test of the lights was made but they were insufficient to well illuminate the center field, and twenty-five more Jenny lights[iii]are to be added, making thirty-six in all, and the game will come off soon.

The Daily Globe (Saint Paul, Minnesota), May 30, 1883, page 4.

With the addition of some new lights, the field conditions were believed to be in order:

Base Ball at Night.

Fort Wayne, 1. – The second test of lighting the base ball grounds with the Jenny electric light was made to-night with sixteen burners which proves the practicability of playing base ball at night.

The Salt Lake Herald, June 2, 1883, page 4.

If only their optimism had been justified.  Before Indianapolis and Fort Wayne could reschedule their game, two other teams played a night game on the field; a professional team from Quincy, Illinois, a member of the Northwestern League, beat up on some Methodist schoolboys from Fort Wayne College; the professionals out-scored the college boys 19 to 11.[iv]  The results of the game were predictable and the lights were less than promising:

They have had that game of base ball at Fort Wayne by electric light, but the evidence given by the wires is that it was not an enthusiastic success, especially with the fielders, who when they endeavored to take a fly found the rays of too many conflicting suns in their eyes or an unreliable mixture of suns and moons.

The Daily Globe (Saint Paul, Minnesota), June 3, 1883, page 4.

Although the game was played under seventeen “Jenny lights” (more than the twelve used in its original test, but far less than the planned thirty-two), the visibility was too low.  Although the “[p]laying between the pitcher and the catcher enabled them to work fairly . . . the fielding was unsatisfactory owing to the insufficient number of lights used.”  And the game was sloppy; “Passed balls, Quincy 4, College 5.  Errors, Quincy 6, College 11.” 


The Daily Globe (Saint Paul, Minnesota), June 3, 1883, page 5.


The Saline County Journal(Kansas), June 7, 1883, page 2.

Although one report of the game suggested that the team planned on getting more lights to play another game in the future, I was unable to find any account of another night game in Fort Wayne, Indiana during the rest of the season.

The poor results may have soured the entire baseball industry against electric lights.  It would be five years before two more professional teams scheduled a night game.


Nighttime Baseball in Indianapolis, Indiana, 1888

On August 23, 1888, the Evening Bulletin of Maysville, Kentucky printed what may be the first-ever report of a night game featuring two major league baseball teams:

Indianapolis and Detroit base ball clubs played a game of base ball by electric light Tuesday night.  The scheme worked well.

The Evening Bulletin, August 23, 1888, page 4. 


As with many things, however, you can’t believe everything you read.  Andthe corollary to that rule, that most things you read have at least a grain of truth in them, also holds true.  Although Indianapolis and Detroit had played a game that day – they played their game during the daytime. 

What was true, however, was that the Indianapolis team had played under the lights that day; but not in a game.  It was a test-run to prepare for a scheduled night-game against the Chicago White Stockings the following week.

The story was also false on one more score; the lights were not electric – they ran on natural gas.

The Los Angeles Herald published an optimistic account of the practice:

The Los Angeles Daily Herald, August 22, 1888, page 4.

The Indianapolis Journalpublished an extensive report of the practice, the effect of the lights, and the hoped-for night game to be played against Chicago; they seemed optimistic – just add a few more lights and everything would run smoothly – as if:


The first attempt ever made at playing base-ball by natural-gas light occurred last night at the ball park in this city.  It was merely a preliminary test, no regular game being attempted, and the illumination not being nearly so extensive as is contemplated when a regular game is to be played.  Only two lights were used.  They were erected in the northeast corner of the ground, about sixty feet apart, and they threw a bright light all over the ground.  Nearly all of the members of the Indianapolis team got out and practiced.  Balls were batted in the air, to the outfield, and along the ground, and the players seemed to get them as easily as in the daytime.  The ball could be seen clearly when high in the air.  A new ball was tried at first, and afterward an old one was thrown in, but it seemed to make no difference.  Manager Spence, who had all along been skeptical concerning the success of the project, said, after watching the playing last night, that he believed it would be a go.  Denny McGeachy and others thought the same thing.  Quite a crowd was out to watch the exhibit, among them nearly all the directors of the club.  President Brush was much pleased with the result, and no sooner did he see the effect of the display than he ordered sixteen lights to be put in by the natural gas companies at once.  The difference between sixteen lights and two will be very marked, and judging from last night’s display it will be an easy thing to play a regular game with that much illumination.  The club goes to Pittsburg to-night, and no night game can be played until it returns, but the attempt will be made with the Chicagos during the series here with that club the latter part of next week.  The game will probably be played on Saturday night, Sept. 1.

The Indianapolis Journal, August 22, 1888, page 7.

The stage was set for a showdown against Chicago under the lights:


But when the Chicago game rolled around, they played it during the day.  Coincidentally (or not?), the gas company took out a large advertisement just below the notice of the game:


The night game never happened because the gas-plan was snake-bit from its inception.  First, there were construction problems:

During the first inning [of the Knights of Pythias Game] the workmen who were engaged in putting up natural-gas pipe, at the east portion of the stand, let a section of the piping fall, but it was fortunately caught before striking any of the spectators.

And then, there wasn’t enough gas to fully illuminate the field.  What happens when everyone flushes the toilet at the same time? – it’s the same with natural gas.  If you add fourteen extra lights, without increasing the supply of gas, you get sixteen dim lights – instead of two bright ones.


Not Very Successful.

The workmen put in the last of the lights at the ball park yesterday afternoon, and last night all of them were lighted and an attempt was made at knocking the ball around.  The result was quite disappointing to the stockholders of the club.  It was found that the lights were by no means as brilliant as it was hoped they would be.  It seems that when the two lights were burning in the test made a couple of weeks ago they made a much more brilliant display than they did last night, when compelled to share with thirteen or fourteen other lights.  The fact that a strong wind was blowing no doubt affected the lights somewhat, but it was quite evident that the illumination was by no means sufficient to light the grounds for playing at night.  An old ball could not be seen at any distance at all, and a new ball was visible only a part of the time as it sailed through the air.  Healy and one or two others of the players suggested that if additional lights be placed back of third and first bases, and a reflector used, the light would be sufficient, as the main trouble seemed to be in seeing ground balls, but not many coincided in this opinion.  President Brush is now afraid that the experiment will not be a success, and that the expense to which the club has gone in putting the lights will be a loss.  However, it might be well to leave the lights where they are, as the park might be rented for summer evening exhibitions of some kind.

The Indianapolis Journal, September 6, 1888, page 3.

President Brush, the owner of the Indianapolis club and promotional genius behind the aborted night-game, is a member of the Baseball Hall of Fame.  John T. Brush owned the Indiana Hoosiers during the 1880s, and later owned the Cincinnati Reds and the New York Giants.  He served as owner of the New York Giants for more than twenty years, from 1890 until his death in 1912.  He is also one of the men responsible for writing the rules that still govern the modern World Series.  But despite all of his accomplishments, he could not pull off a satisfactory night game with late-1880s technology.


Epilogue

But for two postponements, the history of major league night-games may well have been vastly different.  If the weather hadn’t been so bad in 1883, Fort Wayne and Indianapolis could have played a game under electric lights.  If the pipe-fitters hadn’t been so clumsy in 1888, Indianapolis and Chicago might have played a game under gaslight.  That’s not to say that the games would have been a success; they would likely have been plagued by the same visibility problems that affected the test-games.  But the list of “firsts” in baseball would be a lot older. 

As it is, it took nearly fifty years to realize the dream of night baseball and for another night-game to find its way onto a major league schedule.

But the first scheduled games – they were scheduled much earlier than generally believed.


[i]The patent generally considered to be Edison’s original patent for an incandescent light bulb is US Patent Number 223, 898, Patented January 27, 1880, filed November 4, 1878.  When he filed for that patent, however, he had already received at least six patents related to the electric light; and others had made less-successful electric lights with other designs since as early as the 1840s.
[ii]It was a common practice at the time for professional baseball teams to sprinkle several non-league games throughout their season which would not count in the league standings.
[iii]“Jenny” lights were electric arc lights manufactured by the Jenny Electric Light Co. which had offices in Fort Wayne, Indiana, and may have been based there. SeeThe Electrical World, Volume 3, page 139 (The Jenny Light in New England. – A new elecrric arc light is coming into the field here in New England . . . .  This light is known as the Jenny electric light.  It is well known in the West, where it is considered one of the best, and holds its own in competition with the Brush and Thomson-Houston Company systems.” and Volume 4, page 88 (“The outside lighting is done by the Jenny Co., Fort Wayne, Ind.; a description of that will be given hereafter.”).
[iv]Other accounts of the game list the contestants as Quincy and the M. E. Church Nine. See, Under the Lights, by Oscar Eddleton, on the Society of Baseball Research Journals Archive (research.sabr.org).  The apparent disagreement is accounted for by the fact that Fort Wayne College (now Taylor University), was founded by the Methodist Episcopal Church as Fort Wayne Female College in 1846.  It went co-ed and changed its name to Fort Wayne College in 1850.  The M. E. Church Nine and “the college” in Fort Wayne are two names for the same team.

Civil War Officers and Cowboys - the History and Etymology of "Come Hell or High Water"

$
0
0


“Come hell or high water.”  It sounds like something ancient and Biblical – Old Testament Biblical.  Noah, plagues, eternal damnation.

The paper trail, however, paints a different picture.  The idiom, “come hell or high water,” may be little more than one-hundred years old; the apparent forerunner idiom, “in spite of hell or high water,” is only about forty years older.  The “high water” of the idiom may refer to seasonal flooding along the Ohio and Mississippi River Valleys, and not The Flood.


Earliest Known Use of “Come Hell or High Water”

The earliest known appearance of the idiom in print comes from Henry Wallace Phillips’ popular “Red Saunders” series of Western stories: 

‘Do you, Kyle, take this woman, Loys, to have and keep track of, come hell or high water, her heirs and assigns for ever?’ – or such a matter – says he, all in one breath.  They both said they did.

A Red-Haired Cupid, Henry Wallace Phillips, McClure’s, Volume 17, number 4, August 1901, page 380.

The wedding scene from A Red-Haired Cupid


“Red Saunders,” a “picturesque and resourceful cowboy,”[i]was a popular Western character in the early twentieth century.  The popularity of the character persisted for at least twenty years, spawning dozens of stories, at least four collections of stories, and several films and film series produced as late as 1919.  




The “Red Saunders” stories were known for their use of the, “vernacular of the cow punchers or ranchmen and miners . . . . The speech is condensed, individual, replete with imagery and simile and full of unexpected turns and play upon words . . . and it is at all times the wildest slang.”[ii]

Within ten years, the idiom appears to have been firmly established, even in New York City:

High water time in the Mississippi valley is one of fear and danger to all that live in the lowlands along the river from Cairo to the gulf stretch, says the New York Evening Post . . . .  High water talk is the one subject of every one.  As the saying goes, it’s “come hell and high water.”

Yorkville Enquirer, May 17, 1912, page 1.

Ten years later, the idiom was still associated with cattlemen of the American West:

Belgium and France sign a military alliance.  They will get together, regardless of circumstances – “come hell or high water,” as the Old Cattleman would have put it.

The Bismark Tribune (North Dakota), May 20, 1922, page 4.



Many of the post-1902 references seem to support the idea that the idiom came from the American West.  Michael Quinion, writing on World Wide Words, for example, cites a 1939 book entitled, Trampling Herd: the Story of the Cattle Range in America and an article about old-time cattlemen that appeared in the Washington Post in 1905:

He prospered in those palmy days until he became the largest cattle owner in the territory and felt able to take his regular blowout in St Louis, until 1884, when, between the alien land law, drought and rustlers, the “hell and high water of the cattlemen,” he ... walked out of the Kansas City stock yards a few hundred thousand dollars worse off and no cattle worth putting an iron on, much less pulling grass by hand to feed.

Michael Quinion, WorldWideWords.org(quoting, The Washington Post, 1905).

But the fact that those references appeared after the use of the idiom in a “Red Saunders” story begs the question: was the idiom associated with the West because it appeared in a Red Saunders story, or was it used in a Red Saunders story precisely because it was an idiom popular out west? 


Forerunners

A forerunner to the idiom, “in spite of hell and high water,” dates to 1861.  It comes from the early American West – west of the Cumberland Gap – but not the Far West, where the Buffalo roam.  All of the earliest examples that I could find are connected with Civil War officers and come from the Ohio and Mississippi River Valleys in Kentucky, Missouri and Arkansas. 

The idiom eventually found its way into the American West.  Throughout the 1880s and 1890s, one form of the idiom or another appeared in newspapers from Kansas, Montana, Nebraska, Oklahoma, Oregon, South Dakota, Texas, Utah; or in stories originating from western states but published in other regions.  The now more familiar form, “come hell or high water,” does not appear until the Red Saunders story in 1901; it may well be the product of Henry Wallace Phillips’ imagination and peculiar literary genius.


In Spite of Hell

The phrase, “in spite of hell,” dates to at least as early 1659:

Notwithstanding all the confusions that have happened in the world, all the fires that have been kindled, the massacres that have been executed, and the battels that have been fought against the true Christian Religion, the storehouse thereof hath continued to this day, and these Oracles of God been preserved in spite of hell.

John Arrowsmith, Armilla Catechetica, a Chain of Principles; or, an orderly concatenation of Theological Aphorismes and Exercitation; wherein, the Chief Heads of Christian Religion are asserted and improved, Cambridge, John Field, Printer to the University, 1659, page 106.

The phrase was still in use in the United States during the mid-eighteenth century:

Miles Clinton is a bright boy, who has just reached the dignity of a six-year-old. – As one of the rights of that age he goes to church on his own hook, and, last Sunday, came home in advance of the family, and announced to his sister, who had remained at home, that the minister swore dreadfully in the pulpit.

“’Why, what did he say?

“’Oh, he said he would have a revival in spite of hell!

The Grand River Times (Grand Haven, Michigan), January 29, 1857, page 2.

Or, alternatively:

Turn him into a cornfield to fatten, and he’ll break out.  Try to stop him out of a cornfield, and he’ll break in in spite of the devil.

M’arthur Democrat (McArthur, Ohio), December 20, 1859, page 2.

If you lived along a river, your problems might be more immediate than “hell” or “the devil”:

We still live – or rather exist – here at the Rapids, in spite of winter, tight times, high water, and a general stagnation of business.

The Grand Haven (Michigan)News,

In Spite of Hell or High Water

It may have taken someone having to deal with both high water and hell to put the two together.  They say war is hell, and crossing a river during wartime may pose “high water” problems.  In 1861, during the early days of the Civil War, a report on the purported movements of the Confederate General, Simon Bolivar Buckner, used the earliest version of the idiom that I could find in print:

General Buckner has crossed Green river, at the head of a large force, swearing he will reach Lebanon junction (thirty miles behind us) by Saturday night,“in spite of Hell or high water.”

The Hancock Jeffersonian (Findlay, Ohio), November 15, 1861, page 3.

The phrase may have gained some degree of currency during the war.  Several of the earliest examples I found related to post-Civil War hostilities or were attributed to men who served as officers during the Civil War.

Seven years General Buckner was believed to have crossed the Green River, and four years after the official end of the Civil War, a state of war still raged from time to time during Reconstruction, as anti-Union terrorists continued to agitate against the extension of full voting rights to newly freed citizens.  In 1868, the Governor of Missouri called a company of militia into active service shortly after the Ku Klux Klan murdered a voter registration officer and threatened other public officials with similar treatment. 

The troops were placed under the command of Major William Monkswho lived in southern Missouri along the Arkansas-Missouri border:[iii] 

It was stated that the law-abiding citizens were without arms and that the Ku-klux were raiding the whole country [(of Northern Arkansas)]; the whole country was being terrorized by said men and in God’s name asked us to come and bring men and arms to aid the civil officers to enforce the law. 

William Monks, A History of Southern Missouri and Northern Arkansas, West Plains, Missouri, West Plains Journal Co., 1907 (an annotated version of Monk’s book, edited by John Bradbury and Lou Wehmer, is available from http://colonelmonks.com/).

Monks determined to lead his forces into Arkansas, “since the rebels at the commencement of the Civil war had had no regard for state lines . . . .”  Neither “hell nor high water” would stop him:

A St. Louis dispatch of the 16thsays: A speck of war exists upon our southern border.  During the canvass Governor Fletcher called into active service a company of militia, and placed them under command of Major Monks, a Radical desperado, who is now threatening to invade Arkansas to punish some alleged outrage upon loyal men by the ku-Klux.  The Radicals of this county held a meeting beseeching him not to do so, as they fear retaliation by Arkansas, pledging themselves to prevent him.  Monks, however, says he is going, and “hell nor high water can’t stop me.”

Nashville Union and American (Tennessee), November 19, 1868, page 1.

In 1872, the idiom made its way into the Congressional Record (then known as the Congressional Globe) in connection with testimony regarding a contested election in Arkansas.  The words are said to have been spoken by Governor Powell Clayton who, a decade earlier, had served as a Union General during the Civil War:

[Governor Clayton] said pledged to get Johnson out of the way, and intended to make it good; that the majority of the supreme court of the State was with him, and he had the cards in his own hands and he was going to play them.  He said that it was understood before this, between him and Senator McDonald, that he was to go to the United States Senate, and that ‘they might fight him as much as they were a mind to, but he was going there in spite of hell and high water.’”

Arkansas Contested Election – Mr. Boles, Appendix to the Congressional Globe, House of Representatives, 42d Congress, February 9, 1872, page 36 (excerpt from testimony of John Agery).[iv]

In 1875, a newspaper in South Carolina used the idiom in describing a cartoon from Leslie’s Illustrated, in which President Grant is shown as a down-on-his-luck circus promoter having a difficult time drumming up support for a third term as President.  The Southern newspaper gloated about the Republicans’ loss of support and that anti-Ku Klux Klan sentiment was no longer a strong campaign draw in the North:

The last number of Frank Leslie contains an admirable cartoon by Kepler, which represents the Republican stock company returning from its New England tour. . . .  The President is astride the jaded steed that draws the wagon, and looking very sulky and very drunk. . . . The death’s head and the Kluklux mask are carried along on poles, as worthless accompaniments which have ceased to draw. . . .  He seems determined to drive on in spite of the devil and high water.  His rickety old show wagon is going to pieces, but he cares not for that.  He is too sulky to hear advice, and too drunk to appreciate it if he heard it.

The Daily Phoenix (Columbia, South Carolina), April 21, 1875, page 1.

Frank Leslie’s Illustrated Newspaper, April 24, 1875, volume 40, number 1021.



Western Usage

The idiom “hell and/or high water” continued in regular use throughout the 1880s and 1890s.  Two early uses come from stories about Oklahoma land rushes:

Oklahoma or Bust

They Lost Their Wagon and Immediately Took the Cars.

Wellington, Kas., April 19.  – Two Oklahoma colonist outfits attempted this morning to cross State creek, which is greatly swollen, at Foraker’s ford, two miles south of this city.  The first horses to enter were drowned, the wagon swept away and the occupants rescued with great difficulty.  Without attempting to save the submerged wagon or contents the boomers hastily drove the other outfit to a farmhouse near by, leaving it in charge of the farmer, and the mounting horses, galloped away to the nearest railroad station to take the cars for Oklahoma.  They had traveled over 200 miles overland, and said they were determined to reach Oklahoma in spite of “hell and high water.

Evening Star (Washington DC), April 19, 1889, page 4.

Three years and another Oklahoma land rush later, the story of a tragic drowning story appeared which, even if true, reads more like the set-up to a gallows-humor joke than an actual event:

A sensational and pathetic drowning fatality occurred in the Choctaw Nation, which has just been reported here.  A family of returning boomers, man, wife, and three children, who were disappointed in not getting a suitable claim in the newly opened territory were going back to Texas.  They tried to cross the Blue at the Cherokee ford, but the river was much swollen and the man was advised to wait.  He swore he would cross, saying, “I am going to Texas in spite of hell or high water,” and with the words whipped his team of mules into the stream.  The swift current swept them down and all were drowned before they reached the middle.  None of the bodies have been recovered.

The Dakota Farmers’ Leader (Canton, South Dakota), May 20, 1892, page 6.

Other early examples of use came from Kansas, Montana, Nebraska, Texas and Utah:

Giddings will revise his speech uttered at the Opera House where he declared that “the boys know their rights, and would have them in spite of hell and high water.”  He will take it all back and vow that he never said it; that it was somebody else; not Giddings.

The Dallas Daily Herald, May 24, 1887, page 3.

We mean business, and we are not afraid of hell or high water.  There is one gentleman to whom these remarks are particularly addressed.  No more monkey business goes.

The Salt Lake Herald (Utah), July 22, 1890, page 4.

We can beat the Republicans next year “in spite of hell and high water.” Hastily yours, P. P. Elder. 
Is them words Latin?

The Saline County Journal (Salina, Kansas), December 10, 1891, page 2.

I’ve always been a dimicrat and I’m going to be to the end of time in spite of hell or high-water.

The Globe-Republican (Dodge City, Kansas), March 31, 1892, page 1.

Although the capital fight has been over two years and more, the esteemed Helena Herald cannot dispel its violent alarm that somebody it refers to as Marcus Daly has captured the Montana legislature in spite of hell and high water.

The Anaconda Standard (Anaconda, Montana), November 16, 1896, page 4.

What will Rev. Lyman Abbott do with his critics? He is somewhat like the country minister who had expressed strange views on hell and the deluge.  Before services the following Sunday a deacon approached and said: “Well, Brother Jones, whar’bouts air you at this mornin’?”  “I don’t know exactly,” replied the minister, “but I’m somewhere betwixt hell an’ high water!  “An what air you agoin’ ter do about it?” asked the deacon.  The minister leaned toward him and whispered: “I’m a-goin’ in swimmin’!”

Omaha Daily Bee (Nebraska), August 1, 1897, page 12.


Conclusion

After forty years, the stage was set for Henry Wallace Phillips to codify the expression into its current form (if it hadn't already taken that form in an oral tradition or in undiscovered print sources).  The idiom that had been moving west from Kentucky since at least 1861 had finally touched the entire country and reached its final form.  Now, the idiom ain't gonna change,

“come hell or high water!”






[i]The Frankfort Roundabout (Kentucky), December 24, 1904, page 11.
[ii]The Topeka State Journal, April 26, 1902, page 13.
[iii] William Monks was a third-generation American soldier.  His grandfather fought during the Revolutionary War, and his father saw action in the Seminole Wars. 
[iv] Clayton’s comments were also reported in the press: “The Washington correspondent of the Baltimore Gazette, says: “Evidence before the committee investigating the charges against Senator Clayton, exhibits a state of political affairs in Arkansas much worse than could well have been imagined before, and confirms the testimony of certain witnesses, that Clayton did as he said he would, namely, ‘go to the U. S. Senate in spite of hell and high water.’ – The investigation will not likely be concluded within two months.” The Staunton Spectator (Staunton, Virginia), March 12, 1872, page 2.

I. Catchem and U. Chetem - the Fraudulent (Yet True) History of Dewey, Cheatem and Howe

$
0
0


In their signature, on-air sign-off, Click and Clack (the Tappert Brothers; hosts of National Public Radio’s long-running, popular Car Talk automotive repair advice radio show) claim that “Car Talk is a production of Dewey, Cheetham and Howe.”  Dewey, Cheetham and Howe is a revered name in law schools, business schools, and accounting classes, as perhaps the most common placeholder name of law firms, accounting firms or consulting firms in hypothetical case studies in classroom discussions or on exams.  In 2001, an actual fraudster used the fictitious names to perpetrate several cases of bank fraud in Texas.

Dewey, Cheetham[i]and Howe’s origins are shrouded in mystery.  Although many online sources credit the Three Stooges with first using the name, Barry Popik of the online etymology dictionary TheBigApple.com tells us that the Stooges actually used the similar firm name, “Dewey, Burnham and Howe.”  But whatever the actual origins of the specific name – the origins of the joke – in one form or another – dates back to at least 1839.  



Frederick Marryat, John Simpson 1826
 Captain Fredrick Marryat

The man who put Messrs. Catchem and Chetem (the predecessors of Dewey, Cheatham and Howe) on the humor map was the British naval captain, Fredrick Marryat.  After retirement from Naval service, Marryat became a successful author sea-story novels, and is considered an early pioneer of that genre of fiction.  He also sketched Napoleon on his deathbed and devised the first system of signal flags for use by merchant ships, Marryat’s Code.

Napoleon on His Deathbed (After Marryat) - The Royal Collection.org.uk
 Although Captain Marryat retired from the Naval service in about 1830 to write full time, he was in Canada in 1837 and is said to have served with the British forces during the suppression of the Lower Canada Rebellion.  At the time, Marryat was on an extended tour of the United States and Canada.  He chronicled that trip in a popular, six-volume set of books,[ii]describing the countries of the New World and the idiosyncrasies of their people.  

  
 Whereas his French contemporary, Alexis de Toqueville, wrote a an account of the United States with a serious political analysis of America’s experiment in democratic politics, Marryat’s account is more focused on the people and his reaction, as an aristocratic Englishman, to rough-edged, egalitarian Americans.  He seems to have enjoyed his time in the United States, and had a true admiration for their various national and regional characteristics.  Some of his observations ring true today.

Of Washington politicians, he noted that, “they never work at night, and do very little during the day.”

It is astonishing how little work they get done through in a session at Washington: this is owing to very member thinking himself obliged to make two or three speeches, not for the good of the nation, but for the benefit of his constituents.  These speeches are printed and set to them, to prove that their member makes some noise in the house.  The subject upon which he speaks is of little consequence, compared to the sentiments expressed.  It must be full of eagles, star-spangled banners, sovereign people, clap-trap, flattery, and humbug.  I have said that very little business is done in these houses; but this is caused not only by their long-winded speeches about nothing, but by the fact that both parties . . . are chiefly occupied, the one with the paramount and vital consideration of keeping in, and the other with that of getting in, - thus allowing the business of the nation . . . to become a very secondary consideration.

A Diary in America, Volume 2, pages 4 and 5.

Marryat also remarked on the relative prudish sensibilities of Americans vis a vis their English cousins; a trait passed down directly from the Puritans who settled in New England.  In the 1830s, it was not just the sight of a woman’s ankle that might be considered offensive; the mere mention of a leg, or the sight of a piano leg (or, put more delicately, “limb”) was considered immodest:

As she limped a little in walking home, I said, “Did you hurt your leg much.” She turned from me, evidently much shocked, or much offended; and not being aware that I had committed any very heinous offence, I begged to know what was the reason of her displeasure.  After some hesitation, she said that as she knew me well, she would tell me that the word leg was never mentioned before ladies. . . .

I was requested by a lady to escort her to a seminary for young ladies, and on being ushered into the reception-room, conceive my astonishment at beholding a square piano-forte with four limbs.  However, that the ladies who visited their daughters, might feel in its full force the extreme delicacy of the mistress of the establishment, and her care to preserve in their utmost purity the ideas of the young ladies under her charge, she had dressed all these four limbs in modest little trousers, with frills at the bottom of them!

A Diary in America, Volume 2, page 246.

Marryat also commented on American humor.  He noted how Americans had frequently been misrepresented in the European press; but offered that they may have no one but themselves to blame.  Americans, he said, were fond of “hoaxing”:

The Americans are often themselves the cause of their being misrepresented; there is no country perhaps, in which the habit of deceiving for amusement, or what is termed hoaxing, is so common.  Indeed this and the hyperbole constitute the major part of American humour.  If they have the slightest suspicion that a foreigner is about to write a book, nothing appears to give them so much pleasure as to try to mislead him; this has constantly been practiced upon me, and for all I know, they may in some instances have been successful; if they have, all I can say of the story is that “se non e vero, e si ben trovato,” that it might have happened.

A Diary in America, Volume 1, page 8.

One of the stories in his book, the precursor to Dewey, Cheatham and Howe, was presented as though true; but may have been an example of the very “hoaxing” about which he warned his readers. 

Shortly after its publication, the story went “viral” (by mid-19th century standards).  So whether the story was true, or already an old joke at the time, or sprang fully formed from his own creative powers, it seems likely that Frederick Marryat may deserve credit (or blame) for spreading the joke.


I. Catchem and U. Chetum.

There were, and I believe there still are, two lawyers in partnership in New York, with the peculiarly happy names of Catchem and Chetum.  People laughed at seeing these two names in juxtaposition over the door; so the lawyers thought it advisable to separate them by the insertion of their Christian names.  Mr. Catchem’s Christian name was Isaac, Mr. Chetum’s Uriah.  A new board was ordered, but when sent to the painter, it was found to be too short to admit the Christian names at full length.  The painter, therefore, put in only the initials before the surnames, which made the matter still worse than before, for there now appeared –

“I. Catchem and U. Chetum.”

A Diary in America, Volume 2, page 243.

The anecdote must have been struck a chord; it was picked up and reprinted in at least two British magazines shortly after publication.[iii]  Charles Dickens’ magazine, Household Words, repeated the same anecdote in 1882, giving credit to Dickens’ old acquaintance, Captain Marryat.[iv]

The joke became an old standard, repeated in various forms, with variant spellings, and without attribution; beginning as early as 1844:



What’s in a Name? – There is a firm in business at the south called Ketcham and Cheatham!

Western Statesman (Carrollton, Mississippi), November 23, 1844, page 1.



What’s In a Name?  Captain Marryatt relates that there were two lawyers in New York with the peculiarly happy names of Catchem and Cheatem.

Adelaide Observer (Australia), May 17, 1845, page 3.


Da ist, z. B. Mister I Catchem a ganzer Kerl, - wenn Ihr genug Geld habt, so reisst er Euch mit einem Habeas Corpus selbst dem Teufel aus dem Rachen, - da ist ferner der Mister I Chetum, der immer die besten Zeugen aufzutreiben weiss, die Euch vom Galgen herunter schwoeren, und wenn Ihr auch schon den Strick um den hals haettet.

Heinrich Boernstein, Die Geheimnisse von St. Louis, Erster band, St. Louis, Anzeiger des Westens, page 96.[v]

In 1869, the joke was already old:

[The attorneys] have kept their tongues in practice by attacking each other by figurative references to other firms, and the descendents of the old established firm of I. Catchem and U. Cheatem are so numerous as to deserve a critical dissection for the benefit of virtuous successors.

Robert Harrison, Colonial Sketches; or, Five Years in South Australia, with Hints to Capitalists and Emigrants, London, Hall, Virtue, 1862, page 108.

The joke was repeated dozens of times through the following years, sometimes with attribution to Marryat[vi]and sometimes not.[vii]   

The story was still repeated in the 1890s and into the early 1900s, sometimes as though it were true – and sometimes with a grain of salt:

However, when we hear of “Taylor & Cutter,” a firm of clothiers, or find that “Stickwell & Co.” are mucilage makers, there is a strong suspicion of a intentional manufacture of appropriate firm names.  And that story about the broker firm of “U. Ketcham & I. Cheatham” has been told so often that one hardly knows whether to credit it or not. – New York Times.

The Star (Reynoldsville, Pennsylvania), July 20, 1892, page 2.

As equally deceptive is the sign displayed on the glass door of the office of a prominent legal firm in New York city.  Messrs. Ketcham and Cheatham have a reputation of which they are justly proud and their business is decidedly prosperous because of the fact that they neither ensnare nor cheat their clients.

The Los Angeles Herald, May 20, 1905, page 2.

A commercial traveler who has kept up the fad of saving the cards of people with queer names has accumulated a job lot of curious cognomens from which the following are selected: Irish & English, furniture dealers, Buffalo; J. C. Storeburner, grocer, Baltimore; Duvall, Ketcham & Cheatham, Louisville . . .

The Minneapolis Journal, June 24, 1906, page 13.


The Butler Weekly Times (Butler, Missouri), June 13 1907, page 3.


Conclusion

Frederick Marryat joins a select group of celebrities whose best known contributions to pop-cultural history are largely unknown and completely unrelated to the accomplishments that brought them fame during their lifetime.  John S. Hawley, for example, established the Hawley & Hoops candy empire that manufactured M&Ms during the 1950s; yet he received almost no credit, even during his lifetime, for inventing the common, rubber toilet plunger.  Likewise Charles Frohmann had a long, storied career as a Broadway producer and famously drowned during the sinking of the Lusitania; but he is less well-known today than the iconic image of Alfred E. Neuman, the cover-boy of Mad Magazine, which was inspired by a poster from Frohmann’s production of The New Boy in 1895.

Despite his many accomplishments, the signal flags, the long line of successful sea-story novels, and heroic naval career, few people today have ever even heard of Marryat; but most of us have heard, at one time or another, Click and Clack, TheThree Stooges, or some law school professor, dredge up the old “Dewey, Cheatham and Howe” joke (or some other form thereof). 

Our failure to properly credit Marryat’s contribution to the comic lexicon has, for too long, deprived him of the recognition he deserved:

Did we cheat him – and how!


[i]  Cheatham, Cheatem, Cheetem or any of a number of alternate spellings.
[ii] Frederick Marryat, A Diary in America, with Remarks on its Institutions, Volumes 1-3, London, Longman, Orme, Brown, Green & Longman’s, 1839.  Three additional volumes make up Part II of his Diary, which was also published in 1839.
[iii]New Sporting Magazine (London), Volume 17, Number 100, August, 1839, page 109 (crediting Captain Marryat); Chambers’ Edinburgh Journal, N. S. Number 9, March 2, 1844 (crediting Captain Marryatt).
[iv]Household Words (London), Volume 3, Number 54, May 6, 1882, page 20.
[v] Mr. I Catchem, for example, is a good man, - if you have enough money, his Habeus Corpus can free you from the clutches of the Devil himself, - and then there’s Mr. I Chetum, who knows how to dig up the best witnesses  who will testify you straight down from the gallows, even if a noose is already around your neck.
[vi]Yorkville Enquirer (Yorkville, South Carolina), January 30, 1873, page 4.
[vii]Yorkville Enquirer (Yorkville, South Carolina), May 31, 1877, page 4.
Viewing all 184 articles
Browse latest View live